6.5^, 2.( 
 
 ^ PRINCETON, N. J. ^ 
 
 Purchased by the Hamill Missionary Fund. 
 
 BV 2063 .C6 1920 
 
 Committee on the War and the 
 
 Religious Outlook. 
 The missionary outlook in 
 
 the JLloht of the war 
 
THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE 
 LIGHT OF THE WAR 
 
I/' 
 
 FINAL REPORTS OF THE COMMITTEE ON THE 
 WAR AND THE RELIGIOUS OUTLOOK 
 
 Religion among American Men. (Ready.) 
 
 The Missionary Outux)k in the Light of the War. (Ready.) 
 
 The Church and Industrial Reconstruction. 
 
 The Teaching Work of the Church in the Light of the 
 Present Situation. 
 
 Principles of Christian Unity in the Light of the War. 
 
/ THE 
 
 MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 IN THE LIGHT OF 
 THE WAR 
 
 THE COMMITTEE ON THE WAR 
 AND THE RELIGIOUS OUTLOOK 
 
 ASSOCIATION PRESS 
 
 New York: 347 Madison Avenue 
 1920 
 
Copyright, 1920, by 
 William Adams Brown 
 
EDITORIAL PREFACE 
 
 I. The Committee on the War and the Religious Out- 
 look and Its Work 
 
 This volume is one in a series of studies that is being 
 brought out by the Committee on the War and the Reli- 
 gious Outlook. The Committee was constituted, while 
 the war was still in progress, by the joint action of the 
 Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America 
 and the General War-Time Commission of the Churches 
 and was an expression of the conviction that the war 
 had laid upon the Churches the duty of the most thorough 
 self-examination. The Committee consisted of a small 
 group of representative men and women of the various 
 Protestant Churches, appointed "to consider the state of 
 religion as revealed or affected by the war, with special 
 reference to the duty and opportunity of the Churches, 
 and to prepare these findings for submission to the 
 Churches." While created through the initiative of the 
 Federal Council and the General War-Time Commission, 
 it was given entire freedom to act according to its own 
 judgment and was empowered to add to its number. 
 
 The Committee was originally organized with Presi- 
 dent Henry Churchill King as its Chairman and Profes- 
 sor William Adams Brown as Vice-Chairman. On ac- 
 count of prolonged absence in Europe, President King 
 was compelled to resign the chairmanship in the spring 
 of 1919 and Professor Brown became the Chairman of 
 the group, with President King and Rev. Charles W. 
 Gilkey as Vice-Chairmen. Rev. Samuel McCrea Cavert 
 was chosen to serve as Secretary of the Committee and 
 Rev. Angus Dun as Associate Secretary. 
 
vi EDITORIAL PREFACE 
 
 When the Committee began its work four main lines 
 of inquiry suggested themselves as of chief importance : 
 
 1. What effect has the war had upon the personal 
 religious experience? How far has it reenforced, how 
 far altered the existing type of religious life and thought ? 
 
 2. What effect has the war had upon the organized 
 Christian Church? What changes, if any, are called for 
 in its spirit and activities? 
 
 3. What effect has the war had upon Christian teach- 
 ing? What changes, if any, are called for in the content 
 or method of the Church's teaching? 
 
 4. What effect has the war had upon the duty of the 
 Church with reference to social problems of the time? 
 What reconstructions are needed to make our social 
 order more Christian? 
 
 As the Committee proceeded with these inquiries, 
 several distinct fields of investigation emerged and led 
 the Committee to adopt the plan of bringing out a group 
 of reports instead of a single volume. The first of these 
 studies, which has already appeared, was entitled "Reli- 
 gion among American Men : as Revealed by a Study of 
 Conditions in the Army," and dealt with the lessons that 
 it was felt had been learned from the experience of 
 the men in the army. The present volume is concerned 
 with the Missionary Outlook in the Light of the War. 
 Other forthcoming reports will deal with the Church 
 and Industrial Reconstruction, the Teaching Work of 
 the Church in the Light of the Present Situation, and 
 Principles of Christian Unity in the Light of the War. 
 
 Earlier preliminary publications of the Committee con- 
 sisted of a comprehensive bibliography on the War and 
 Religion, and a series of pamphlets under the general 
 heading "The Religious Outlook," of which the following 
 numbers have thus far appeared : 
 
 "The War and the Religious Outlook," by Dr. Robert 
 E. Speer; "Christian Principles Essential to a New 
 
EDITORIAL PREFACE vii 
 
 World Order," by President W. H. P. Faunce; "The 
 Church's Message to the Nation," by Professor Harry 
 Emerson Fosdick ; "Christian Principles and Industrial 
 Reconstruction," by Bishop Francis J. McConnell ; "The 
 Church and Religious Education," by President William 
 Douglas Mackenzie; "The New Home Mission of the 
 Church," by Dr. William P. Shriver ; "Christian Aspects 
 of Economic Reconstruction," by Professor Herbert N. 
 Shenton; "The War and the Woman Point of View," by 
 Rhoda E. McCulloch. Other numbers in the series of 
 pamphlets are also under consideration. 
 
 Our special thanks are due to Association Press, which 
 has assumed responsibility for issuing the publications 
 of the Committee. 
 
 II. The Present Volume 
 
 The report on The Missionary Outlook in the Light of 
 the War has been prepared by a special sub-committee 
 with Dr. Robert E. Speer as its Chairman and Rev. 
 Samuel McCrea Cavert as its Secretary. It is entirely 
 to this special group that the Committee on the War and 
 the Religious Outlook is indebted for this timely and 
 significant study. 
 
 This sub-committee held three conferences for the dis- 
 cussion of problems and the formulation of its point of 
 view, one of them being of the nature of a two days' 
 retreat (September 12 and 13, 1919) at Wallace Lodge, 
 Yonkers. In one or more of these conferences the fol- 
 lowing have participated : 
 
 Rev. Brenton T. Badley of the Board of Foreign Mis- 
 sions of the Methodist Episcopal Church; Rev. F. W. 
 Bible of China ; Professor O. E. Brown of Vanderbilt 
 Theological Seminary ; Rev. Samuel McCrea Cavert, Sec- 
 retary of the Committee on the War and the Religious 
 Outlook ; Rev. William I. Chamberlain of the Board of 
 Foreign Missions of the Reformed Church in America; 
 
viii EDITORIAL PREFACE 
 
 Miss Eliza P. Cobb of the Woman's Board of Foreign 
 Missions of the Reformed Church in America; Rev. 
 A. E. Cory of the Interchurch World Movement of 
 North America; Rev. Stephen J. Corey of the Foreign 
 Christian Missionary Society; Mrs. E. C. Cronk of the 
 Interchurch World Movement of North America; Rev. 
 Sydney J. L. Crouch of the Sudan ; Miss Alice M. Davi- 
 son of the Federation of Women's Boards of Foreign 
 Missions; Rev. C. S. Deming of Korea; Tyler Dennett 
 of the Interchurch World Movement of North America ; 
 Rev. Thomas S. Donohugh of the Board of Foreign 
 Missions of the Methodist Episcopal Church ; Mrs. Kath- 
 erine W. Eddy of the National Board of the Young 
 Women's Christian Associations; Galen M. Fisher of 
 Japan ; Rev. Arthur R. Gray of the Domestic and Foreign 
 Missionary Society of the Protestant Episcopal Church ; 
 Rev. H. D. Griswold of India; Rev. Sidney L. Gulick 
 of the Federal Council's Commission on Relations with 
 the Orient ; Mrs. Ida W. Harrison of the Christian 
 Woman's Board of Missions ; Rev. Robert A. Hume of 
 India; Professor Robert E. Hume of The Union Theo- 
 logical Seminary ; Charles D. Hurrey of the International 
 Committee of Young Men's Christian Associations ; Rev. 
 Samuel G. Inman of the Committee on Cooperation in 
 Latin America ; E. C. Jenkins of the International Com- 
 mittee of Young Men's Christian Associations ; E. C. 
 Jones of China; Rev. H. K. W. Kumm of the United 
 Sudan Mission; Professor Frank A. Lombard of Japan; 
 Rev. Henry W. Luce of China; Mrs. William A. Mont- 
 gomery of the Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mis- 
 sion Society; Mrs. Henry W. Peabody of the Woman's 
 American Baptist Foreign Mission Society; Rev. F. M. 
 Potter of the Board of Foreign Missions of the Re- 
 formed Church in America; Dr. E, C. Richardson of 
 Princeton University; Rev. Frank K. Sanders of the 
 Board of Missionary Preparation ; Rev. W. G. Sheila- 
 
EDITORIAL PREFACE ix 
 
 bear of Malaysia; Rev. G. A. Sowash of North Africa; 
 Dr. Robert E. Speer of the Presbyterian Board of For- 
 eign Missions ; Rev. James M. Springer of Central Af- 
 rica; Rev. James D. Taylor of Africa; Fennell P. Turner 
 of the Committee on Reference and Counsel of the For- 
 eign Missions Conference; Rev. Charles R, Watson of 
 the Board of Trustees of Cairo University ; W. Reginald 
 Wheeler of China; Rev. John E. Williams of China. 
 
 In addition to those who were present at conferences 
 the following have contributed to the study : 
 
 Rev. W. B. Anderson of the Board of Foreign Mis- 
 sions of the United Presbyterian Church ; Canon W. H. 
 T. Gairdner of Egypt ; Rev. James S. Gale of Korea ; 
 Professor Cleland B. McAfee of McCormick Theological 
 Seminary ; Professor Duncan B. Macdonald of Hartford 
 Theological Seminary; President Charles T. Paul of the 
 College of Missions ; Dr. W. E. Weld of India ; Rev. 
 Samuel M. Zwemer of Arabia. 
 
 To still others the Committee is grateful for their co- 
 operation by replies to questionnaires. 
 
 In the Table of Contents the names of those who have 
 been chiefly responsible for the various parts of the re- 
 port are set beneath the titles of the chapters. It should 
 be understood, however, that in no case is a single indi- 
 vidual wholly responsible for any section. Many of the 
 chapters, especially those dealing with the particular 
 fields, rest on data gathered from wide correspondence 
 with missionaries on furlough in this country. In all 
 cases the general subject matter has been submitted to the 
 sub-committee for discussion, criticism, and suggestions. 
 
 For the final form of the volume an editorial commit- 
 tee consisting of the Secretary, in consultation with Dr. 
 Frank K. Sanders, is responsible. They have been given 
 freedom to make whatever revision seemed wise in order 
 to secure systematic treatment and continuity of thought. 
 The unity of the report is largely due to their thorough- 
 going work. 
 
EDITORIAL PREFACE 
 
 Committee on the War and the Religious 
 Outlook 
 
 Mrs. Fred S. Bennett 
 
 Rev. William Adams Brown 
 
 Miss Mabel Cratty 
 
 George W. Coleman 
 
 Pres. W. H. P. Faunce 
 
 Prof. Harry Emerson Fosdick 
 
 Rev. Charles W. Gilkey 
 
 Frederick Harris 
 
 Prof. W. E. Hocking 
 
 Rev. Samuel G. Inman 
 
 Prof. Charles M. Jacobs 
 
 Pres. Henry Churchill King 
 
 Bishop Walter R. Lambuth 
 
 Bishop Francis J. McConnell 
 
 Rev. Charles S. Macfarland 
 Pres. William D. Mackenzie 
 Dean Shailer Mathews 
 Dr. John R. Mott 
 Rev. Frank Mason North 
 Dr. Ernest C. Richardson 
 Very Rev. Howard C. Robbins 
 Rt. Rev. Logan H. Roots 
 Dr. Robert E. Speer 
 Rev. Anson Phelps Stokes 
 Rev. James I. Vance 
 Rev. Henry B. Washburn 
 Pres. Mary E. WooUey 
 Prof. Henry B. Wright 
 
 Rev. William Adams Brown, Chairman 
 
 Pres. Henry Churchill King, Vice -Chairman 
 
 Rev. Charles W. Gilkey, Vice-Chairman 
 
 Rev. Samuel McCrea Cavert, Secretary 
 105 East 22d Street, New York, N. Y. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Editorial Preface v 
 
 Introduction ......... xv 
 
 Robert E. Speer. 
 
 PART I 
 
 The Enhanced Significance and Urgency of Foreign 
 Missions in the Light of the War 
 
 chapter 
 
 I. Foreign Missions as a Preparation during the 
 Past Century for the New International- 
 ism 3 
 
 O. E. Brown, S. M. Cavert, C. T. Paul. 
 
 II. What Foreign Missions Can Contribute to 
 
 AN Effective League of Nations ... 17 
 
 Cleland B. McAfee. 
 
 III. Foreign Missions and Democracy in Non- 
 
 Christian Lands ...... 27 
 
 Tyler Dennett. 
 
 IV. The Enlarged Outlook of Foreign Missions . 38 
 
 Samuel McCrea Cavert. 
 
 PART II 
 
 The Effect of the War on the Religious Outlook in 
 Various Lands 
 
 V. The Effect of the War on the Vitality of 
 
 THE Non-Christian Religions ... 51 
 
 Robert E. Hume. 
 VI. The War and New Influences among Orien- 
 tal Women ....... 67 
 
 Mrs. Henry W. Peabody. 
 Mrs. Katherine W. Eddy. 
 
Xll 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 VII. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 
 India 11 
 
 Hervey D. Griswold. 
 
 VIII. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 
 China 91 
 
 W. Reginald Wheeler. 
 John E. Williams. 
 
 IX. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 
 Japan 103 
 
 Galen M. Fisher. 
 
 X. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 
 Korea 119 
 
 James S. Gale. 
 
 XI. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 
 Africa 126 
 
 James D. Taylor. 
 
 XII, The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 
 Moslem Lands ...... 138 
 
 A. The New Situation between Islam and 
 Christianity ...... 138 
 
 Duncan B. Macdonald. 
 
 B. The Effect of the War on Certain Mo- 
 hammedan Lands 
 
 1. Mohammedanism in Egypt . . . 154 
 
 W. H. T. Gairdner. 
 
 2. Mohammedanism in Arabia . . . 158 
 
 Samuel M. Zwemer. 
 
 3. Mohammedanism in India . . . 161 
 
 Hervey D. Griswold. 
 
 4. Mohammedanism in Malaysia . . . 163 
 W. G. Shellabear. 
 
 5. Mohammedanism in China . . . 168 
 Samuel M. Zwemer. 
 
 6. Mohammedanism in Central and South 
 
 Africa 170 
 
 John M. Springer. 
 
 XIII. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 
 Latin America ...... 174 
 
 Samuel G. Inman. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Xlll 
 
 PART III 
 
 Missionary Principles and Policies in the Light 
 of the War 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 XIV. The Effect of War on Missionary Activity: 
 
 An Historical Study ..... 199 
 William I. Chamberlain. 
 
 XV. Lessons from the War as to Propaganda for 
 
 Missions ....... 210 
 
 Stephen J. Corey. 
 
 XVI. New Demands Regarding the Character and 
 
 Training of Missionaries .... 221 
 Frank K. Sanders. 
 
 XVII. Reconsideration of Missionary Methods in 
 
 THE Light of the New Situation . . . 234 
 W. B. Anderson. 
 
 XVIII. The War and the Literary Aspects of Mis- 
 sions 249 
 
 E. C. Richardson. 
 Edward C. Jenkins. 
 
 XIX. Missions and American Business and Profes- 
 sional Men Abroad 256 
 
 Tyler Dennett. 
 
 XX. The Be:aring of Economics and Business on 
 
 Foreign Missions 263 
 
 W. E. Weld. 
 
 XXI. Missionary Agencies in Relation to Students 
 
 from Other Lands 273 
 
 Charles D. Hurray. 
 
 XXII. The Foreign Policies of the United States 
 
 AND THE Success of Foreign Missions . . 280 
 Sidney L. Gulick. 
 
 XXIII. The Relation of Foreign Missions to Inter- 
 national Politics 292 
 
 Charles R. Watson. 
 
 Appendix I. Synopsis of Contents . . 305 
 
 Samuel McCrea Cavert. 
 
 Appendix II. Bibliography .... 323 
 Missionary Research Library. 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 One of the most striking things about America's par- 
 ticipation in the World War was the way in which the 
 great ideas and principles of the missionary enterprise 
 were taken over and declared by the nation as its moral 
 aims in the conflict. The war as we ideally conceived 
 it was waged with five clear moral aims : the establishing 
 of permanent peace, the safeguarding of democracy and 
 human freedom, the application of the law of righteous- 
 ness to nations as well as to individuals, service to hu- 
 manity, the securing of a social order based on brother- 
 hood. When we have said these things what have we 
 done but put into political terms, in connection with the 
 great struggley the aims and ideals and purposes for which 
 many men have been living all their lives, which have 
 actuated the missionary enterprise, and which underlie 
 it today? 
 
 The missionary movement has been in the world as an 
 instrumentality of peace and international good will. 
 Wherever it has gone, it has erased racial prejudice and 
 bitterness, the great root of international conflict and 
 struggle. It has helped men to understand one another. 
 Missionaries have been a conciliatory influence again and 
 again, and have allayed hostility which diplomats and 
 traders have aroused. The Jiji Shimpo, one of the lead- 
 ing newspapers in Japan, spoke of this in advocating the 
 sending of Buddhist missionaries to Korea. "Japanese 
 visiting Korea will be chiefly bent upon the pursuit of 
 gain and will not be disposed to pay much attention to the 
 sentiments and customs of the Koreans or to allow their 
 spirit to be controlled by any consideration of the country 
 
xvi INTRODUCTION 
 
 or the people. That was the case with foreigners in the 
 early days of Japan's intercourse with them, and there 
 can be no doubt that many serious troubles would have 
 occurred had not the Christian missionary acted as a 
 counterbalancing influence. The Christian missionary 
 not only showed to the Japanese the altruistic side of the 
 Occidental character, but also by his teaching and his 
 preaching imparted a new and attractive aspect to inter- 
 course which would otherwise have seemed masterful and 
 repellent. The Japanese cannot thank the Christian mis- 
 sionary too much for the admirable leaven that he intro- 
 duced into their relations with foreigners, nor can they 
 do better than follow the example that he has set, in their 
 own intercourse with the Koreans." For a hundred years 
 the missionary enterprise has been an agency of tran- 
 quillity and peace over the entire world, getting men ac- 
 quainted with one another, showing the unselfishness that 
 lies behind much that seems to be and often is so purely 
 selfish. 
 
 It has been a great agency of righteousness. As the 
 years have gone by, it alone has represented in many non- 
 Christian lands the inner moral character of the Western 
 world. By our political agencies and activities we have 
 forced great wrongs upon the non-Christian peoples — 
 commercial exploitation, the liquor traffic, the slave trade 
 in Africa and the South Sea Islands, and the opium 
 traffic in China. Against these things the one element of 
 the West that has been a clear protest has been the mis- 
 sionary enterprise. Year after year in those lands it has 
 joined with what wholesome moral sentiment existed 
 among the people in a death struggle against the great 
 iniquities that Western civilization had spread over the 
 world. 
 
 It has been and is a great instrumentality of human 
 service. It has scattered tens of thousands of men and 
 women over many lands, teaching schools in city and 
 country, in town and village. It has built its hospitals by 
 
INTRODUCTION xvii 
 
 the thousand. It has sent its medical missionaries to 
 deal every year with millions of sick and diseased peo- 
 ples in Asia and Africa. It has been the one great, 
 continuing, unselfish agency of unquestioning, loving, hu- 
 man service throughout the world, dealing not with emer- 
 gency needs of famine and flood and pestilence alone, but, 
 year in and year out, serving all human need and seeking 
 to introduce into human society the creative and healing 
 influence of Christ. "Whatever you may be told to the 
 contrary," said Sir Bartle Frere, formerly Governor of 
 Bombay, "the teaching of Christianity among 160,000,000 
 of civilized, industrious Hindus and Mohammedans in 
 India is effecting changes, moral, social and political, 
 which for extent and rapidity of effect are far more ex- 
 traordinary than anything that you or your fathers have 
 witnessed in modern Europe." 
 
 Foreign missions has been a great agency of human 
 unity and concord. It, at least, has believed and acted 
 upon the belief that all men belong to one family. It has 
 laughed at racial discords and prejudices. It has made 
 itself unpopular with many representatives of the West- 
 ern nations who have gone into the non-Christian world, 
 because it has not been willing to foster racial distrust, 
 because it has insisted on bridging the divisions which 
 separated men of different bloods and different nationali- 
 ties. We are talking now about building the new world 
 after the war. But it would be hopeless if we had not 
 already begun it. We are talking about some form of 
 international organization. It may need to be very sim- 
 ple, with few and primitive functions, but it must come. 
 And it can come only as, first, we sustain in men's hearts 
 a faith in its possibility ; as, second, we devise the instru- 
 mentalities necessary to it and make them effective; as, 
 third, we build up a spirit that will support it. Across 
 the world for a hundred years the missionary enterprise 
 has been the proclamation that this day must come, and 
 that some such international body of relationships as this. 
 
xviii INTRODUCTION 
 
 based on right principles, must be set up among the 
 nations of the world. 
 
 It would not be hard to go on analyzing further what 
 the missionary enterprise has been doing. It has been 
 doing peacefully, constructively, unselfishly, quietly, for 
 a hundred years the things that, in a great outburst of 
 titanic and necessarily destructive struggle, we tried to 
 do by war. I say it again, that one of the most significant 
 things of the day is to see how the great ideals and pur- 
 poses of the missionary enterprise, that have been the 
 commonplaces of some men's lives, have been gathered 
 up as a great moral discovery and made the legitimate 
 moral aims of the nation in the great conflict in which we 
 have been engaged. 
 
 And now that the war is done the question looks at us 
 squarely. Do we mean all that we said and fought for? 
 If we were right then are we not bound to go right on now 
 and do by life in peace what we were ready to do by 
 death in war? The need for achieving the things we 
 fought for is here today all over the world. The mission- 
 ary enterprise is the honest effort to achieve them. 
 
 And we need the missionary enterprise now, strong, 
 living, aggressive, because we require, more than we have 
 ever required them in the past, every possible agency of 
 international good will and interpretation. In the early 
 years of the war our Government sent word to the consuls, 
 in China especially, that Americans ought not to come 
 home; that if ever they were needed there, they were 
 needed then, that they might correctly represent what the 
 moral purposes of America were, and that by their good 
 will and friendliness they might be true ambassadors of 
 our spirit. We need not less today, but more than ever, 
 the shuttles of sympathy and service that fly to and fro 
 across the chasms of race. The misunderstandings of 
 the world are a tragic thing. We little realize how deep 
 and terrible they are; the innumerable milHons of men 
 on the other side of the world whose minds are unknown 
 
INTRODUCTION xix 
 
 to us and to whom what we are thinking is unknown, in 
 whose thought there has never entered the conviction of 
 our unselfish interest in the whole human family, and 
 of our desire not to injure but to benefit both ourselves 
 and with us all mankind. As never before in the history 
 of the world, we require every possible agency of inter- 
 pretation, of international fellowship and brotherhood to 
 be thrown across the chasms that separate the races and 
 nations of men. 
 
 The great negative energies of destruction such as war 
 releases can never achieve the things that have to be 
 done in the world. Such work has to be done by great 
 principles, by living ideals, by the Spirit of God. Mere 
 mechanisms, the thunder of guns, the massing of bodies 
 of men never can do it. They can build walls against 
 the onset of wrong; they cannot replace it. We have to 
 let loose creative and constructive spiritual powers if 
 that is to be done, and there is no creative and construc- 
 tive power the equal of that which Christ released. In 
 Christ alone today is the power of saving men and of 
 redeeming society. To give Him to the world is to do the 
 work the world needs more than it needs anything else. 
 No man can do better with his life today or accomplish 
 more for the world than by going out to acquaint men 
 with Christ and to lead all nations to obey and follow 
 Christ as Saviour and Lord. 
 
 For four years the world has poured out life and 
 wealth without limit. It was a struggle which ought never 
 to have been. But, once precipitated, there was but onel 
 thing to do, and that was for an outraged world to go 
 through with it at whatever cost and to spare nothing 
 until the threatened calamity was removed and the liber- 
 ties of the world secured. And now the struggle is past. 
 Shall the sacrifices made for war be discontinued or shall 
 we be ready to do for peace and for the coming of the 
 kingdom of righteousness all that we did for war and for 
 the prevention of what we believed to be the threatened 
 
XX INTRODUCTION 
 
 destruction of the freedom of mankind ? Were not those 
 sacrifices rational only as we now complete and perfect 
 them in their perpetual consecration to the establishment 
 of the reign of Christ in human life? 
 
 The pages of this report, we believe, will establish all 
 that has been said in this introduction, and more. It is 
 an earnest attempt to survey the facts of the situation 
 which we today confront and to draw out the just and 
 necessary conclusions. It is not an attempt to find or to 
 set forth any new gospel. There is one gospel only, the 
 Gospel of Jesus Christ as the one Saviour and Lord of 
 mankind. But there is a new demonstration of human- 
 ity's need of this Gospel and of the adequacy of the Gos- 
 pel to meet that need. The evidence and the conclusions 
 which this report enforces are here set forth by competent 
 men with restraint and conviction, and the Committee has 
 sought, through several conferences and through the care- 
 ful work of an editorial sub-committee, to give to the 
 report a real unity and the face of an associated judg- 
 ment. 
 
PART I 
 
 THE ENHANCED SIGNIFICANCE AND f 
 
 URGENCY OF FOREIGN MISSIONS h 
 
 IN THE LIGHT OF THE WAR 
 
CHAPTER I 
 
 FOREIGN MISSIONS AS A PREPARATION 
 
 DURING THE PAST CENTURY FOR THE 
 
 NEW INTERNATIONALISM 
 
 For more than a century foreign missions has been 
 quietly laying the foundations of what we now call the 
 new internationalism. When the Christian pioneers a 
 hundred years ago initiated the modern missionary pro- 
 gram and took the first step in spanning the distance be- 
 tween the East and the West with the spirit of brother- 
 hood, it was a prophecy of the new day that was to 
 come in international affairs. And the history of foreign 
 missions ever since has been a record of influences that 
 have been breaking down racial barriers, interpreting the 
 East and the West to each other, revealing the idealistic 
 side of Western life, incarnating the spirit of service and 
 good will, developing in non-Christian lands a leadership 
 sympathetic to democracy, promoting friendly contacts 
 between widely separated peoples, and in other ways 
 hastening the coming of a higher type of international 
 relations. 
 
 But we cannot intelligently discuss the way in which 
 foreign missions has been a preparation for the new 
 internationalism except with the background of what 
 it has contributed to national developments in the East, 
 for true internationalism necessarily presupposes na- 
 tional units among which relations are to be effected. 
 The strength and value of any internationalism ultimately 
 depend upon the richness of the national groups that 
 comprise it. The individual nation is related to the 
 
4 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 international order as the individual person is related 
 to the social order. Society cannot prosper at the ex- 
 pense of the individual. Neither can we have an ideal 
 internationalism at the price of impoverished and depre- 
 ciated nationalism. A social order that suppresses indi- 
 vidual self-expression and denies individual opportunity 
 for self-realization is cultivating a suicidal principle. An 
 international ideal that would suppress national genius 
 and withhold national opportunity for bringing its people 
 and resources to their best would be hindering, not pro- 
 moting, world life and progress. We need, therefore, at 
 the outset to remind ourselves of the contribution that 
 foreign missions has made to the rising spirit of national- 
 ism in the East. 
 
 I. Foreign Missions and Nationalism 
 
 It is a fact of no small significance that the develop- 
 ment of modern missions is synchronous with the rise 
 of modern nationalism in the West. The outstanding 
 political feature of the nineteenth century was unques- 
 tionably the growth of independent, self-governing na- 
 tions. "The history of the past century," said Professor 
 Reinsch, writing in 1900, "has been the history of the 
 arrangement of national boundaries, the development of 
 national ambitions, the formation of national policies, the 
 definition of national responsibilities, the sharpened dis- 
 tinction of national characteristics, the realization and 
 resolute prosecution of national destinies." Between 
 1815 and 1900 almost every war in Europe represented 
 either an attempt by a subject nationality to establish its 
 unity and independence or a clash of already independent 
 nations in the interests of expansion and defense. With 
 this period of national awakening the development of 
 modem missions is contemporaneous. 
 
 It is particularly worthy of note that the beginnings 
 of the modern missionary advance date from the period 
 
THE NEW INTERNATIONALISM 5 
 
 of national conflict and development ushered in by the 
 American War of Independence, the French Revolution, 
 and the end of the Napoleonic wars. It is furthermore 
 significant that the greatest missionary expansion has 
 taken place during the second half of the nineteenth 
 century and the first two decades of the twentieth 
 — the period when Western nationalism was assuming 
 its intenser forms, with the unification of Italy, the con- 
 solidation of Austria-Hungary, the rise of Germany 
 after the Franco-Prussian War, the dogged efforts of 
 France at self -recovery, the conflict in the Balkans, the 
 growth of British imperialism, and the development of 
 the United States after the Civil War, 
 
 It was inevitable that missionaries, though professing 
 a higher allegiance than that to any earthly state and 
 though deliberately seeking to transcend all racial preju- 
 dices and national limitations, should nevertheless convey 
 to the people to whom they went something of their own 
 patriotic spirit and nationalistic aspiration. Certain it is 
 that missions, especially through the dissemination of 
 literature and the vast range of its educational institu- 
 tions and activities, has been a great factor in acquainting 
 Eastern peoples with the national history, policies, and 
 ideals of Western countries. By abundant examples it 
 could be shown how these contacts established by mis- 
 sions have resulted in the awakening of new national 
 ambitions in the non-Christian peoples, unconsciously 
 arousing them to the formulation and prosecution of new 
 national programs in which the assimilation of foreign 
 elements has been combined with a revitalization of 
 indigenous institutions and ideals. 
 
 But the chief contribution of missions to the rise of 
 national self-consciousness in the East lies on a deeper 
 level than this. In addition to bringing to these peoples 
 a knowledge of Western nationalism, the missionary 
 brought also a gospel which proclaimed new life for the 
 individual, asserted the worth of all men in the sight of 
 
6 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 God, kindled faith in the possibilities of men, and stimu- 
 lated a sense of social responsibility. Such a message, 
 brought by men who identified themselves with the inter- 
 ests of the people to whom they came, could not help 
 having an indirect effect upon national aspirations in 
 many lands. The promotion of nationalism is, of course, 
 no part of the missionaries' conscious work. The de- 
 velopment of a worthy national life is, however, an 
 inevitable by-product of the Christian message and the 
 Christian character. 
 
 There is hardly a country in the East where the name 
 of some missionary is not linked up with the modern 
 development of the nation. The name of Verbeck is 
 readily recognized as high in the list of the "makers of 
 the New Japan." Alexander Duff and that splendid 
 galaxy of Christian educators who have given their lives 
 to India go far toward explaining all that is best in the 
 Indian aspiration for a new national life. "In much of 
 what is taking place [in India] the missionary can see 
 the seed of Christian ideals beginning to spring forth 
 from the soil. Nationality, liberty, enlightenment, the 
 raising of the multitude — all these are not strange words 
 in Christian ears." As for China, a former American 
 consul-general at Peking has pointed out that the handful 
 of Chinese leaders who precipitated the revolution and 
 brought new political hopes to a quarter of the world's 
 population, the new patriots who have been trying to 
 recast imperial China into a republican mould, were prac- 
 tically all products of missionary teaching. Truly did 
 Li Yuan Hung, ex-President of the Chinese Republic, 
 say, "China would not be aroused today as it is were it 
 not for the missionaries." The names of Morrison, Wil- 
 liams, Martin, Allen, Richards, and others at once come 
 to mind in vindication of this statement. The present 
 political status of South Africa is explicable only in the 
 light of what Moffat and Livingstone and Mackenzie have 
 done in the Dark Continent. And these are but typical 
 
THE NEW INTERNATIONALISM 7 
 
 of a far greater number who, through their missionary 
 service, have built up educational programs for a people, 
 developed industrial life, been counselors to national 
 leaders, or in other ways contributed to the making of 
 the new East. 
 
 It has been no part of the missionary enterprise to dis- 
 integrate this national consciousness. Rather it has 
 tended to promote and to guide national ambitions to 
 higher ends. The missionary has held before the nations 
 — is holding before them today — ^the ideal of a Christian 
 national life, insisting that it must be built on righteous- 
 ness, and presenting Christianity as the power without 
 which the highest nationhood cannot be realized. 
 
 II. Foreign Missions and Internationalism 
 
 It needs no prophet to foresee that as nationalism has 
 been the keynote of the political history of the nineteenth 
 century, so internationalism is to be the keynote of the 
 history of the twentieth. This was evident before the 
 World War and is still more unmistakable today. 
 
 In the presence of this rising internationalism the sig- 
 nificance of missions becomes magnified almost beyond 
 the power of words to describe. The very existence of 
 the foreign missionary movement is a living witness to 
 the solidarity of the human race. Its objective is the 
 realization of the Kingdom of God, embracing all peoples. 
 Its passion to save and uplift goes out to man as man, 
 not primarily to men as Chinese, Hindu, or African. 
 
 In its spiritual gifts, its ethical demands on character, 
 and its obligations of service, Christianity is a leveler 
 not only of extreme individualism but also of self- 
 centered nationalism. While ministering to the national 
 group it points to a higher unity. It regards nations not 
 as ends in themselves, but as potential constituents of a 
 world-wide brotherhood. It has proclaimed the world 
 over that "no man liveth unto himself" and that no nation 
 
8 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 liveth unto itself. The doctrine of the universal father- 
 hood of God and the brotherhood of man proclaimed 
 on every mission field has taught men to think in terms 
 of that higher spiritual order where racial differences 
 are harmoniously combined. Particularly significant is 
 it that the good news of an all-embracing, super-racial 
 Kingdom of God has been most widely made known 
 during the past seventy years, the very period when all 
 the countries of the world have been made near neigh- 
 bors, drawn together by commerce, colonial expansion, 
 travel, and multiplied means of intercourse. 
 
 Of course, foreign missions has been by no means the 
 only force that has been unconsciously working to bring 
 about the internationalism of the present day. The im- 
 portance of the economic factor, for example, has been 
 tremendous. Unheard-of facilities for intercommunica- 
 tion and transportation have made distant nations near 
 neighbors, have brought isolated peoples into the current 
 of the world's life, and have made, as it were, one market 
 for the products of the world. In the whole economic 
 sphere nations have become intertwined and interdepend- 
 ent in a way undreamed of a century ago. 
 
 But economic interests do not in themselves provide 
 those creative forces that make for the kind of attitude 
 and spirit essential to a family of free nations. Facilities 
 for intercommunication may be abused as readily as 
 rightfully used. It all depends upon whether there is a 
 disposition toward cooperation or toward domination, 
 whether there is the will-to-service or the will-to-power. 
 Economic imperialism is as antagonistic to a true inter- 
 nationalism as is political imperialism. If nations would 
 only learn that the good of each lies in the good of all, 
 mutual economic interdependence would be a powerful 
 factor in binding the nations together ; but economic in- 
 terests are still so largely conceived in a narrow and indi- 
 vidualistic way that they stir up rivalries, jealousy, suspi- 
 cion, ill will, and even war. In the commercial realm the 
 
THE NEW INTERNATIONALISM 9 
 
 goal of each nation has too easily tended to become ex- 
 ploitation of others, or at least selfish profit regardless 
 of others' advantage, instead of mutual service and the 
 common good. Social order and permanent peace will 
 never come from the supremacy of the purely economic 
 motive. They will come only from some source that 
 touches the deep levels of the conscience and the heart. 
 
 For the old internationalism, which aimed at the dom- 
 ination of other nations by a super-nation or at a balance 
 of power in the interest of an exclusive group, moral and 
 spiritual elements were unnecessary. It needed only the 
 machinery of shrewd diplomacy, jealous competition, se- 
 crecy, deception, and war. But the new internationalism 
 is an effort at, and a passion for, a social and moral order 
 among the nations. Its goal is an organized society of 
 free peoples living harmoniously and helpfully together. 
 It needs machinery for cooperation and mutual service 
 and has, therefore, finally to rest upon a foundation of 
 friendship and good will. We are thus brought face to 
 face with the vital necessity in world affairs for the mes- 
 sage and work and spirit of Christian missions. 
 
 There appeared in the New Republic last June a pro- 
 foundly significant article by the Jewish author, Israel 
 Zangwill, entitled "Converted Missionaries," significant 
 because of its revelation of the impression made even 
 upon a strongly prejudiced mind by the service of mis- 
 sions to the cause of the new internationalism. The 
 author tells in a semi-humorous vein of his ordering from 
 a newsdealer a new publication called the International 
 Review which was to deal with problems connected with 
 the League of Nations, but receiving by mistake the In- 
 ternational Review of Missions. Mr. Zangwill writes: 
 "When a small boy solemnly delivered to my rural retreat 
 an International Review of Missions, I was divided be- 
 tween annoyance and amusement. To send me this — me 
 of all persons in the world — ^to whom missionaries had 
 been anathema since childhood ; conceived as a sort of 
 
10 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 spiritual spiders in wait for the Jewish soul and spinning 
 a wicked web of textual sophistry to entangle it ! , , . . 
 Thus pondering I opened the Review of Missions and 
 turned over its pages in ironic expectation of a record 
 of ubiquitous futility. What was my pleasant disappoint- 
 ment to find that it was as much concerned with the 
 League of Nations as the magazine which it mistakenly 
 replaced!" Mr. Zangwill then quotes from five articles 
 in a single issue, all of which in one way or another dis- 
 cuss the new international order that is demanded, and 
 decides that "the missionaries have been converted to 
 Christianity" ! Mr. Zangwill does not, however, reaUze 
 that this work on the part of the missionaries is no new 
 thing, but has been going on for over a century. No 
 doubt the international significance of their efforts has 
 now come to consciousness in a new way, but their work 
 has always rested on the assumption of the unity of the 
 race and has always been in the direction of cooperative 
 and friendly interracial relations. Most striking of all is 
 Mr. Zangwill's own conclusion, "For a new world order 
 there must be a burning missionary faith, an apostleship 
 ready for all sacrifice." 
 
 Let us consider in more detail some of the significant 
 contributions that foreign missions has been making to 
 the new internationalism : 
 
 1. The Christian missionary movement has been the 
 basis for the best there is in the confidence which the 
 nations of the East and the West have in each other as 
 moral, righteous, and dependable institutions. 
 
 There is much, both in trade relations and in diplo- 
 matic polity, that savors of self-interest and of disposi- 
 tion to push advantage without restraint of principle, or 
 honesty, or regard for others. We do not need to recount 
 the more shameful aspects of international trade or di- 
 plomacy. The slave traffic and the forcing of trade in 
 opium upon an unwilling government, the trade in liquors 
 
THE NEW INTERNATIONALISM 11 
 
 and drugs, the exploiting of the resources of tropical 
 countries by servile forms of labor, the creation of 
 spheres of influence, the building up of portentous arma- 
 ments and programs of imperial expansion — ^the record 
 is so humiliating that we need not be surprised if the 
 nations of the East inferred that there was precious little 
 passion for righteousness, or justice, or honor in the 
 West. 
 
 Against all this the missionary movement has been the 
 one clear protest from the Western world. It has been 
 a living assertion that there is idealism and altruism in 
 what might otherwise be known as a materialistic world. 
 It has revealed by flesh and blood that there is a spirit in 
 the world that cares for men and women in even remote 
 parts of the earth for their own human sake. It has 
 been the one great corrective for the influence of the 
 trader who has thought of other lands only in terms of 
 raw materials or labor markets, and for the diplomat 
 who has been concerned with them only for the sake of 
 spheres of economic or political influence. The impact 
 of the Christian representatives of the Western nations 
 on the Eastern peoples has been absolutely essential to 
 convincing them that a real spirit of fair play, justice, 
 and good will is vitally at work in Western civilization. 
 
 2. Foreign missions has been the greatest agency in 
 the past century in breaking down racial barriers and 
 interpreting the East and the West to each other. 
 
 The missionary movement has actually created a nu- 
 cleus of world brotherhood and international good will. 
 The missionary himself has been a mediating personality. 
 Coming from a Western nation, he has identified himself 
 with the life of the people to whom he has gone. He has 
 not simply helped the national life — all his work has been 
 in the direction of cementing friendly ties between his 
 native land and the land of his adoption. So many illus- 
 trations of remarkable missionaries who have been such 
 
 \ 
 
12 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 mediating personalities leap to mind that one forbears 
 to mention names. It may be boldly stated without fear 
 of its being gainsaid that no other agency has done so 
 much to build up ordinary human friendships across 
 racial lines as the Christian missionary movement. Men 
 of other skins were to the missionary not strange and 
 suspicious folks, but comrades and brothers. Viscount 
 Qiinda, the former Japanese ambassador to the United 
 States, summed it up when he said, "The Christian mis- 
 sionaries to Japan contributed to the building of an un- 
 seen bridge between East and West." Wellington Koo, 
 Minister of the Chinese Republic to the United States, 
 not long ago bore similar testimony in an address at the 
 University of Chicago : "Nothing which individual 
 Americans have done in China has more strongly im- 
 pressed Chinese minds with the sincerity, the genuine- 
 ness, the altruism of American friendship for China than 
 this spirit of service and sacrifice .... demonstrated 
 by American missionaries." 
 
 One of the great factors in missionary work leading 
 to mutual understanding has been the mission schools 
 and colleges which have been scattered all over the world. 
 They have served as centers of individual contacts that 
 have gone far toward clearing away the barriers of mis- 
 understanding and lack of appreciation which separated 
 alien peoples. The educational work which the mission- 
 ary has carried on has led also to the coming of thousands 
 of students from the Orient and Latin America to the 
 United States, with the result that men who were to be- 
 come leaders in their own lands have learned to know 
 us at first hand. 
 
 In addition to the work which the missionary himself 
 has done, he has prepared the way for the exchange of 
 Christian visitors and lecturers between the East and 
 West, who have been no small factor in the development 
 of mutual understanding of each other's spirit and prob- 
 lems. Charles Cuthbert Hall, Dr. Fairbaim, and Dr. 
 
THE NEW INTERNATIONALISM 13 
 
 Moulton in India, Hamilton Wright Mabie and George 
 W. Knox in Japan — these are typical of Western thinkers 
 who have reached great audiences in the East and re- 
 vealed to them something of the higher side of Western 
 life. Eminent Christian leaders produced by the Chris- 
 tian mission Churches have in turn come to the West. 
 President Harada of Doshisha University, at Kyoto, 
 Professor Inazo Nitobe of the Tokyo Imperial Univer- 
 sity, Dr. Chang Poling of Tientsin, Dr. K. C. Chatterjee 
 of the Punjab, Bishop V. S. Azariah of South India — 
 these and others have helped us to understand and appre- 
 ciate the genius and the potentialities of the lands they 
 represented. 
 
 Foreign missions has also been far-reaching in the 
 direction of interracial understanding and good will 
 through the agency of international organizations which 
 it has directly or indirectly brought about and which have 
 implanted the idea of international fellowship and co- 
 operation in many minds. The World Missionary Con- 
 ference at Edinburgh and the movements continuing its 
 work have had an incalculable influence in unifying the 
 forces of international life. The World's Student Chris- 
 tian Federation has united' sympathetically thousands of 
 young men destined to become largely influential in de- 
 termining the attitudes of their peoples. The Y. M. C. A. 
 and the Y. W. C. A. are found in most of the large cities 
 all over the world. In the United States alone there are 
 as many as 167 boards or societies whose objective is the 
 leavening of foreign lands with the Gospel that is the 
 source of whatever is best in our own life. The North 
 American boards invest more than $22,000,000 annually 
 in Christianization and international good will. They 
 make it possible for some 11,000 persons to spend them- 
 selves in other lands than their own, carrying the message 
 of new life for the individual, the nation, and the world, 
 and tending to unite all lands in one loyal family of one 
 Father God. 
 
14 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 3. Foreign missions is the one agency that has not 
 only proclaimed but incarnated the spirit of human 
 brotherhood and service. 
 
 The missionary has been a living witness to the faith 
 in brotherhood and the Hfe of self-giving service that he 
 has preached. Around him have grown up all the great 
 helpful philanthropic and friendly endeavors that have 
 been made in the interest of the peoples of the Orient. 
 Hospitals have sprung up wherever he has gone, in most 
 cases the first hospitals that have ever been known in 
 these lands. Orphanages and leper asylums have been 
 established. When famine and flood and pestilence have 
 wrought havoc unspeakable, it is through the missionary 
 that Christian philanthropy has been able to function 
 effectively. Suffering humanity in the East has found 
 in him its friend. And in far wider ways has foreign 
 missions ministered to bettering conditions of life. 
 Womanhood has been uplifted, outcastes have been 
 raised, savages have become industrious citizens, child 
 marriage has been broken down, slave trade has been 
 abolished. No one can read Dr. Dennis's monumental 
 record of "Christian Missions and Social Progress" with- 
 out realizing that the missionary enterprise has been the 
 one great charitable and philanthropic agency in the 
 Eastern world. 
 
 The World War and the demands that it brought for 
 international relief on a larger scale than ever before 
 have afforded a most striking example of the mission- 
 aries' service to humanity in the actual relief of suifefing. 
 Throughout the whole Near East international relief has 
 been carried on by the missionaries. Why? Because 
 there was not a single other agency upon the field or- 
 ganized for the purpose of ministering to human life in a 
 spirit of disinterested service. The Committee for Ar- 
 menian and Syrian Relief reports that it operated exclu- 
 sively through missionaries during the whole period of 
 the war. Even when it was possible to send workers 
 
THE NEW INTERNATIONALISM 15 
 
 from America, no unit was sent without a missionary 
 at its head. The missionary was the one person who 
 could be counted on really to know the needs of the peo- 
 ple and the ways in which help could be effectively ad- 
 ministered. In most of the areas the missionaries had 
 been advised by governmental authorities to leave because 
 of the dangers of the situation, but almost without excep- 
 tion they cast in their fortunes with the war-sufferers. 
 The immediate necessity for undertaking the huge pro- 
 gram of international relief brought the missionary into 
 a new prominence. As a matter of fact, however, the 
 crisis simply exhibited in a more striking way the service 
 he had been rendering, year in and year out, as the great 
 exponent of that service and brotherhood which must 
 become the keynote of our new international life. 
 
 4. Foreign missions has for more than a hundred 
 years been developing in non-Christian lands a high class 
 of native leadership sympathetic to democracy and inter- 
 nationalism. 
 
 As a result of missionary endeavor outstanding charac- 
 ters have been trained who have both shown the high 
 resources of the race and been potent factors in leading 
 backward peoples to a new national development. And 
 the nationalism which leaders trained in a Christian at- 
 mosphere have sought is one which finds its true place 
 only in a brotherly society of free peoples. It is more 
 significant than has generally been realized that at the 
 Peace Conference at Versailles two of the three represen- 
 tatives of the Chinese Republic were Christians. One 
 of them, C. T. Wang, formerly vice-president of the 
 Chinese Senate, was for many years secretary of the 
 Chinese Y. M. C. A. Nor is it an accident that in Japan 
 today Christians are among the greatest influences work- 
 ing in the direction of a more democratic national life. 
 In both cases the present situation is but the harvest of 
 seed sown during the century by the missionary. 
 
16 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Surely enough has been said to show that Christian 
 missions has been a powerful agency for peace and inter- 
 national good will. It is the one agency that has actually 
 proceeded in the faith that all men belong to one great 
 family. In a word, it may be said that all the ideal values 
 that we were seeking to establish during the war — hu- 
 man brotherhood, democracy, righteousness, permanent 
 peace, good will, and cooperation among the nations — 
 have been for a century at the heart of the missionary 
 enterprise. 
 
 And what is the underlying reason why foreign mis- 
 sions has thus been a great preparation for the new 
 internationalism? The ultimate explanation lies not in 
 the missionary himself nor even in his work, but in the 
 message that he has everywhere proclaimed. When all 
 is said and done, the only adequate basis for an interna- 
 tionalism resting upon cooperation and good will is in 
 the Christian conception of God. It demands for its full 
 realization the conviction that there is unity in the struc- 
 ture of the universe itself, that the final reality is moral, 
 righteous, Christlike, that there is an eternal purpose of 
 good embracing all the nations of the earth. If the ulti- 
 mate reality is impersonal matter, unmoral force, or a 
 limited, imperfect spirit, we have no sure hope that the 
 way of love is practicable or consistent with the matter- 
 of-fact world in which we live. The faith that Sovereign 
 Love is at the heart of things and that it is a universal 
 Love is the one sufficient foundation for a world order 
 that is to be built upon the principle of love. 
 
 A word from an ancient, unknown Christian writer 
 may therefore well summarize this chapter: "What the 
 soul is in the body, that are Christians in the world. For 
 the soul holds the body together and Christians hold the 
 world together. This illustrious position has been as- 
 signed them of God, which it were unlawful for them 
 ever to forsake." 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 WHAT FOREIGN MISSIONS CAN CONTRIBUTE 
 TO AN EFFECTIVE LEAGUE OF NATIONS 
 
 Even among those who hold the war in awed remem- 
 brance and seek to conserve all the ideal values for which 
 the mighty sacrifice was made, there are great fears 
 whether there are agencies at work that can make a 
 league of nations really effective. They see unblasted 
 rocks on which it may split — suspicion, animosity, selfish- 
 ness, indifference. There are many and long chapters in 
 the history of international relations in the past that will 
 have to be forgotten or overlooked. Any effective league 
 of nations must be underwritten with a spirit which, in 
 spite of the spread of democracy, is by no means dom- 
 inant in our modern life. Yet that safeguarding spirit 
 is actually present in the world and is more widely dif- 
 fused than is sometimes supposed. It is the very moving 
 spring of the foreign missionary enterprise. 
 
 The service of foreign missions to an effective league 
 of nations is not connected with any particular form of 
 such a league. Details of international covenants are open 
 to thoughtful discussion and it is wholly possible that men 
 with equal passion for the outcome may differ about the 
 practical wisdom of a given proposal. There is no peril 
 in that. The peril is in men who do not want interna- 
 tional friendship, or who want it in only a half-hearted 
 fashion, or who are cynical as to its possibility and who 
 therefore sow seeds of international suspicion and ill 
 will. It is a peril of the spirit, not of method. The edu- 
 cation of the judgment may be carried on by many 
 agencies ; the change of spirit on which the final success 
 
18 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 of any league of nations waits must be committed to 
 spiritual agencies. 
 
 Nor is the service of foreign missions to a league of 
 nations to be found in the direct work of its representa- 
 tives in various parts of the world. It has been well said 
 that "the American missionary fairly exudes democracy 
 wherever he goes." His method and his message, the 
 Book he presents and the Gospel he preaches, are all 
 faced toward fundamentally democratic ends. Yet it is 
 no part of his conscious business to change modes of 
 government or to effect political organization. Careless 
 people will not distinguish between the ideas he repre- 
 sents and their outworking in particular events. This is 
 the fault in an explanation given by a Japanese paper in 
 Chosen, quoted in a document issued by the Federal 
 Council of the Churches of Christ in America : "The stir- 
 ring up of the minds of the Koreans is the sin of the 
 American missionaries. This uprising is their work. 
 .... There are a good many shallow-minded people 
 among the missionaries and they make the minds of the 
 Koreans bad and they plant the seeds of democracy. So 
 the greater part of the 300,000 Korean Christians do not 
 like the union of Japan and Korea, but they are waiting 
 for the opportunity for freedom." Of course that is 
 both true and false. Christian ideas inevitably work 
 themselves out into the desire for freedom, but those 
 who teach them may differ sharply from those who learn 
 them as to the way in which they should be given prac- 
 tical effectiveness. No teacher can be held responsible 
 for mistaken methods of putting his own teaching into 
 practice. Missions face toward freedom and in so far 
 oppose injustice and oppression, but missionaries may 
 not on that account commit themselves to revolutions or 
 plan new forms of government. The service of foreign 
 missions to an effective league of nations is not to be 
 found in the direct work which its personnel may render 
 in that special cause. Its contribution is far deeper and 
 
AN EFFECTIVE LEAGUE OF NATIONS 19 
 
 more fundamental, even though made in less conspicuous 
 ways. 
 
 1. The first service which foreign missions renders to 
 an effective league of nations is in the developing of a 
 body of people committed to the idea of brotherhood in 
 all nations. 
 
 It is no more important to have such a body of people 
 in the receiving than in the sending nations. The whole 
 missionary enterprise depends on the existence in Chris- 
 tian lands of men who carry on their hearts the needs 
 of other men and who feel responsibility for the meeting 
 of those needs. The radius of their brotherhood must be 
 that of the human race. It is a brotherhood which looks 
 outward for its expression but upward for its warrant — a 
 brotherhood born of the Christian religion, resting on the 
 common Fatherhood of God and the universality of Jesus 
 Christ, and proceeding upon the assumption that the unit 
 for our social thinking must be humanity. 
 
 It is an immeasurable asset for any international or- 
 ganization that in every land of the earth today there 
 exists a body of men, larger or smaller, to whom it is 
 natural to think of others in terms of brotherhood and 
 friendship, whose habit of mind is to think of the merits 
 instead of the demerits of men of other nations, who 
 would rather believe well than ill of men around the 
 globe, who understand the spiritiial language spoken by 
 men of other tongues. Such groups have actually been 
 built up by foreign missions all over the world. They 
 put any great movement for the good of humanity in the 
 position in which nascent Christianity found itself in the 
 spread over the whole earth of the Jewish race, as a re- 
 sult of which there was everywhere a small or large 
 group to whom the new doctrine could be presented in- 
 telligibly, among whom actually it did ordinarily take 
 its first root. As a result of foreign missions thousands 
 of men in all lands are already in league with one another 
 at the deeper levels of life. 
 
20 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 2. Foreign missions serves the prospects of a league 
 of nations also in developing the spiritual force of service 
 and sacrifice on which the effectiveness of siich a league 
 fundamentally depends. 
 
 The danger to an effective league is not primarily gov- 
 ernmental or political. It is spiritual. It is the hearts 
 of men that are in the way of it. The war has furnished 
 a new motive for proclaiming the gospel of regeneration. 
 A league of nations must be underwritten for safety by 
 a league of unselfish hearts. It is no new thing to have 
 nations concerned for each other. Strong nations have 
 been looking out for weaker ones since the beginning 
 of record, but it is a comparatively new thing for strong 
 nations to look out for the weaker primarily for the 
 good of the weaker. The very possibility of it is scouted 
 by many people. Living by the brazen rule of selfishness 
 they forget the Golden Rule of fellowship, which meas- 
 ures what we do for others by what we would have others 
 do for us ; and that finer diamond rule of sacrifice, the 
 rule of Christ's own life, "not to be ministered unto, but 
 to minister, and to give his life." If an ideal and perfect 
 league of nations were to be directed by selfish men, it 
 would presently become only a more efficient way of 
 exploiting weak nations in the interest of the strong. 
 
 Over against this spirit of self-seeking the Christian 
 Gospel sets the spirit of service and sacrifice. Any 
 league that is consonant with its spirit will not be an 
 agency for wielding the strong arm over the weak, but 
 for placing the strong arm under the weak until they 
 gain strength within themselves. No effective interna- 
 tional relations can be established without risks and pos- 
 sible cost. The abiding complaint of John Hay was that 
 he could not get treaties ratified unless he could prove 
 to the satisfaction of a certain group of senators that the 
 United States would gain more than the other nation. 
 Unless their own country had some larger profit than 
 other nations, they counted it unpatriotic to enter into 
 
AN EFFECTIVE LEAGUE OF NATIONS 21 
 
 the treaty. That attitude is not confined to senatorial 
 thinking nor to America, In the past we have had na- 
 tionalism for aggression, as in the case of Germany; 
 for distinction, as in Tagore's plea for India and Japan ; 
 and for defense, as in early American history. The need 
 now is for a nationalism that shall be for service. It is 
 the one type of nationalism that will make the full suc- 
 cess of a league of nations possible. 
 
 The spirit of sacrifice must be formed in all nations. 
 Everywhere, quietly, insistently, forcefully, men who be- 
 lieve in the spirit of service and sacrifice as over against 
 the spirit of selfishness and distrust of others must prop- 
 agate their faith. But where is there any adequate basis 
 for such a spirit except in the Gospel of Christ? And 
 where is such a spirit so marked as in foreign missions? 
 Foreign missions is the test of it and the greatest single 
 manifestation of it anywhere. The missionaries them- 
 selves are exemplifying it — they are on foreign fields 
 for other men's sakes. The Gaekwar of Baroda told a 
 visitor that he was thinking of calling together the Chris- 
 tian missionaries and asking them how to improve the 
 quality of the native Hindu priesthood and added, "Then 
 I want to call the priests together and say to them, 'Look 
 at the missionaries. See the sacrifices they are making 
 to help our people. You ought to go out and do the same 
 kind of work.' " In every non-Christian land the Chris- 
 tians constitute the one group whose faith carries this 
 spirit as part of its inescapable logic. It is the religion 
 of sacrifice, it centers in the Cross and issues in a cross. 
 It demands that we bear one another's burdens if we are 
 to fulfil the law of Christ. 
 
 And a league of nations that is really to bind together 
 the nations of the world must have exactly that spirit. 
 For the league is in itself only a piece of lifeless machin- 
 ery. All its value will depend on the extent to which 
 the spirit of the nations that enter it is truly Christian. 
 Lord Robert Cecil went to the heart of the matter when 
 
22 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 he said in a recent address that if we depend for peace 
 on the League of Nations alone we are living in a fools' 
 paradise, since the only final solution is in the principles 
 of Christ. 
 
 3. Foreign missions contributes to a league of nations 
 the attitude of faith that is absolutely essential to its 
 success. 
 
 One of the serious obstacles to the realization of a new 
 world order is that there are so many who believe it to 
 be impossible. Human nature, they say, does not change. 
 The beginning of a new order of life, therefore, depends 
 on the generation of sufficient faith to make it possible 
 to proceed. But this is one of the points where the Chris- 
 tian Gospel has its most significant contribution to make. 
 It sounds a great note of faith both in God and in the 
 unrealized possibilities of human nature. 
 
 And foreign missions is itself the most striking exam- 
 ple that the Church has seen of the validity of this method 
 of approach. The whole history of missions is but the 
 application of the principle of faith to situations that, 
 humanly speaking, seemed impossible. Its triumphs are 
 the world's greatest evidence that racial differences are 
 not necessarily a barrier to brotherhood, that interna- 
 tional friendship is actually possible, that men of diverse 
 races will respond to motives of trust and good will. The 
 history of foreign missions is also a great refutation of 
 the lack of faith implied in the saying that human nature 
 cannot be changed. The spirit of Christ, carried by for- 
 eign missions to many lands, has already gone far in 
 really changing human nature. It has certainly released 
 mighty recreative influences in what was formerly called 
 the unchanging East. It has given us new assurance that 
 it is just for the sake of changing nature — leading it out 
 of selfishness and sin into service and love — that Chris- 
 tianity exists. 
 
 4. Foreign missions contributes to the effectiveness of 
 a league of nations by developing a spirit of mutual un- 
 
AN EFFECTIVE LEAGUE OF NATIONS 23 
 
 derstanding that encourages rational methods of dealing 
 with differences in human relations. 
 
 It is idle to expect that the hardships, and difficulties, 
 and horrors of war will prevent its recurrence when the 
 occasion arises again, if no other and more effective way 
 of gaining the result has been found. And no proposed 
 league of nations has ever pretended to make war entirely 
 impossible. No intelligent man can offer such hostages 
 to the future as that. All that can be put into any cove- 
 nant is such machinery as will delay hasty decision until 
 the slow processes of mutual understanding and adjust- 
 ment can have their chance. 
 
 But both the accomplishing of this delay and the work- 
 ing of those forces are operations in the field of the 
 spirit. Nations must want to avoid war, must believe in 
 other ways of adjusting differences, must prefer those 
 ways. And here also Christianity has a contribution to 
 make, especially so in the international phase of it that 
 we call foreign missions. For, in the first place, Chris- 
 tianity deepens men's sense of horror for war, since in 
 the light of the Christian conception of the brotherhood 
 of men within one Kingdom of God all war becomes a 
 family strife, with all the shame that that involves. Chris- 
 tianity, therefore, challenges the causes that are ordinarily 
 pleaded as necessitating war and tends to diminish the 
 occasions that can be regarded as justifying it. In the 
 second place, the work that Christianity has done through 
 foreign missions emphasizes the possibility of securing 
 mutual understanding and adjustment among those who 
 seriously differ on many important points. It has shown 
 that Christian brotherhood is possible, even though there 
 are so many diversities among Christians that they do not 
 think alike. It is of course true that the exponents of 
 Christianity have violated this spirit many times, both in 
 Western nations and on the mission field, and have tried 
 to settle differences by force, or by ostracism, or by re- 
 fusal of fellowship. But its genius is against them. 
 
34 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Something fine in any Christian heart is outraged when 
 one man cannot differ from another without coming to 
 blows or forfeiting the spirit of love. And foreign mis- 
 sions is spreading that spirit throughout the world, form- 
 ing in all nations bodies of men who are ready to recog- 
 nize differences and to deal with them in openness and 
 sincerity until ways can be found of mutual service. It 
 tells the world of a God whose love for it is not based 
 on its goodness but flows out to it in its badness, of a 
 Christ who died for men while they were yet sinners, of 
 a brotherhood called to a world-wide mission because 
 other men need it. In the presence of such a faith only 
 patience and forbearance with men whom we count 
 wrong are logical. If a league of nations is to be most 
 effective, it must be maintained by nations with just such 
 a faith. 
 
 5. Foreign missions contributes to a league of nations 
 a common interest and the bond of a common religions 
 faith, without which a full and permanent brotherhood 
 is impossible. 
 
 Men and nations come together only because they have 
 things in common. The extent of their unity depends on 
 the importance of the things that thus bind them together. 
 So a league of nations depends on the existence of a suffi- 
 ciently strong common bond — something that will tran- 
 scend geographical lines and give men otherwise sepa- 
 rated a common interest, which will seem too great to be 
 broken by collisions of a minor sort. What is this unify- 
 ing principle to be? For many years it was supposed 
 that the commercial and financial intertwining among 
 nations would prevent war. Some people think it will do 
 so in the future. But financial and commercial interests 
 have a hard struggle to keep from being merely selfish. 
 They are not generally born of good will and the spirit 
 of service, so they are quite as likely to lead to war as to 
 prevent it. What is needed is a tie which reaches the 
 deepest levels of life. The Edinburgh Conference was 
 
AN EFFECTIVE LEAGUE OF NATIONS 25 
 
 solemnizing in its significance at just this point. There 
 gathered men of many minds and from all nations, as 
 diverse as men could well be, speaking all the tongues 
 of the world or representing others who did so. Yet a 
 supreme interest had been found which was common to 
 them all. They were all concerned to get the same great 
 end accomplished. It was not an end that obliterated 
 distinctions or reduced all nations to a common level, but 
 it rose above distinctions and gave a unity that ran deeper 
 than a common level. 
 
 The fundamental human interests are religious inter- 
 ests. It is a common faith that is the largest common 
 concern. There is nothing else compelling and dynamic 
 enough to bind the world together. It is indeed doubtful 
 whether there can ever be the fullest and most permanent 
 brotherhood without a common religion. 
 
 And it is foreign missions that gives the common faith 
 on which a genuine family of nations can be built. Uni- 
 versal Christianity is the only sufficient basis for world 
 democracy. It sets before the world the ideal of the 
 Kingdom of God, embracing all nations upon the earth 
 in the sway of the spirit of Christ and calling all nations 
 to a great program of mutual service as the will of God. 
 Men who have caught the zest of that program will be 
 ready for the very relation among countries that a league 
 of nations must have. They do not carry out their pro- 
 gram for the sake of a league of nations, but find in a 
 league the political counterpart of their religious faith. 
 
 In this discussion of the contribution that Christian 
 missions have made and must make to a league of na- 
 tions, it has been assumed that some such international 
 organization commands the support of all men who are 
 committed to the Christian way of life and have caught 
 the vision of the coming of the world-wide Kingdom of 
 God upon the earth. It has not been assumed, however, 
 
26 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 that we yet have in any covenant for a league that has 
 been proposed all the elements which the full expression 
 of Christian faith would demand. Many hold that the 
 League in its present form affords no adequate assurance 
 either of religious liberty or of liberty to carry on mis- 
 sionary work. It may not guarantee that equality of 
 treatment of all races which is called for by the spirit of 
 Christian brotherhood. The scheme of mandatories may 
 become only a means for the exploitation of weak peo- 
 ples, unless it is safeguarded by motives of service and 
 good will. In these and other points the Christians of 
 the world will still have occasion, after a beginning of the 
 League has actually been secured, to give their best effort 
 to making the external organization conform increasingly 
 to the mind and spirit of Jesus Christ. 
 
 The most direct service, however, that the average 
 Christian can render to a league of nations is in the 
 strengthening and extension of the foreign mission pro- 
 gram. The spirit in which the missionary enterprise is 
 bom, the spirit which it brings to birth, the spirit in which 
 it lives, is the spirit on which an effective league of na- 
 tions must depend. The groups that support it, the groups 
 that it develops in the nations, the groups that it binds 
 together, are the groups to which an effective league must 
 look for its fullest support. The Gospel which foreign 
 missions proclaims assumes the essential oneness of the 
 human race, holds that God "hath made of one blood all 
 nations of men to dwell on all the face of the earth," and 
 sets before the world the ideal of one family of nations 
 constituting His Kingdom. And at the center of that 
 Gospel stands a figure who embodies in Himself the prin- 
 ciple of sacrifice and service which is the only principle 
 on which an effective league of nations can proceed. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 FOREIGN MISSIONS AND DEMOCRACY IN 
 NON-CHRISTIAN LANDS 
 
 There is no word which has been so much a watchword 
 of the World War as democracy. It has been on every- 
 body's Hps. However the war began, we came to think 
 of it as a great movement for human freedom and demo- 
 cratic principles. Nor was this new interest in democ- 
 racy confined to the Western world. In the remotest 
 corners to which rumors of the war penetrated there 
 were heard also the terms, "democracy," "freedom," 
 "self-determination." It is not surprising, then, that in 
 widely separated parts of the world new tendencies to 
 democracy have arisen or former movements in that 
 direction have been accelerated. Most striking of all, 
 perhaps, is the situation that now exists in the so-called 
 non-Christian world. 
 
 The rising democratic movement and foreign missions 
 cannot be without significance for each other. On the 
 one hand, foreign missions is concerned with these demo- 
 cratic movements that are taking place on the mission 
 fields because democracy itself has foundations that are 
 essentially religious. It is more than a political and 
 economic thing. It rests fundamentally upon the con- 
 viction of the intrinsic worth of every human personality 
 and aims at a recognition of this principle in all forms of 
 social organization. Democracy is woven into the very 
 warp and woof of the teaching of Jesus. On the other 
 hand, democracy in the non-Christian lands cannot be 
 adequately considered apart from foreign missions, both 
 
28 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 because the missionary enterprise has been one of the 
 great factors unconsciously working in that direction and 
 also because the democratic movements now need the 
 guidance of the Christian principles that lie at the heart 
 of the missionary message. It is important, therefore, 
 to consider the relation of foreign missions and the demo- 
 cratic movement to each other. Before we can do so 
 intelligently, however, we need to set before us certain 
 of the basic facts in the present situation. 
 
 Great nations and races, hitherto not fully awakened to 
 a sense of their power or their possibilities, are becoming 
 self-conscious and are in a spirit of unrest. We may 
 observe this situation throughout the world. In South 
 Africa the blacks are now very restless over efforts to 
 discriminate against them, and the immigrant Indians in 
 their turn are unhappy over similar discriminations. In 
 North Africa, particularly in Egypt, national aspirations 
 and racial unrest are strongly felt. Almost everywhere 
 in Latin America nationals fear that Anglo-Saxon influ- 
 ences are seeking to restrict and defeat the efforts of the 
 Latin American world to express itself according to its 
 own genius, and a new attitude of self-reliance is coming 
 to birth. The more marked and extended manifestations 
 of racial self -consciousness, however, are to be seen in 
 the various parts of Asia. In India, Java, the Philip- 
 pines, China, Korea, and Japan there are strong move- 
 ments that have the common characteristics of increasing 
 national and racial self -consciousness. 
 
 This rising sense of power has two differing thrusts, 
 varying according to the degree of opposition which 
 thwarts the desire for self-expression. On the one hand, 
 we see a growing indignation against the efforts of the 
 white race — or, in the case of Latin America, against 
 some of the northern nations — to impose their will, politi- 
 cally, industrially, commercially, upon weaker nations 
 and races and to mobilize military force for the main- 
 tenance of control. On the other hand, we find the 
 
FOREIGN MISSIONS AND DEMOCRACY 29 
 
 "tinted races,"^ particularly in Asia, attempting to become 
 articulate on national or racial lines by organizing them- 
 selves after republican models, for the purpose of with- 
 standing the pressure from the white race and securing 
 immunity from foreign interference in the management 
 of internal affairs. 
 
 There is, in addition to this increased sense of self- 
 consciousness and power, a growing desire for actual 
 democratic institutions. This desire is most definitely 
 manifest in China and in the Philippines, where there 
 has been a long preparation for it, but is also very notice- 
 able in India, Korea, and Japan, where the movement has 
 to overcome the traditions and habits of peoples who have 
 been accustomed to autocracy, even to tyranny, for cen- 
 turies. It is especially notable that this democratic move- 
 ment is beginning to express itself industrially as well as 
 politically, as the tinted races adopt more and more of 
 the features of modern industry. The growing frequency 
 with which the strike and the boycott are being used in 
 China, Japan, and India as a means of self-defense 
 against oppression of any sort marks the beginning of a 
 new stage in the development of the Asiatic peoples. 
 
 The causes contributing to this rising self-conscious- 
 ness, this desire for self-expression, and the present 
 democratic drift in Asia are too complex and intermingled 
 to admit of precise analysis. We have to recognize at 
 the outset that there are certain democratic tendencies 
 inherent in the social life of Asia itself. While the pa- 
 triarchal form of social organization, which still lingers 
 in the greater part of the non-Christian world, is cer- 
 tainly autocratic, and often cruelly so in its operation, 
 one must not forget or underestimate the democratic 
 aspects of the social structure. Mohammedanism has a 
 thoroughly democratic spirit among its followers, so far 
 as the male population is concerned. Hindu village life 
 
 iQne may dislike the term "tinted races," but it is difficult to 
 find one less open to criticism. 
 
30 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 contains broadly democratic features within the caste, 
 which often mitigate the fundamentally undemocratic 
 features of the caste system as a whole. The local gov- 
 ernment and community life of China exhibit a large 
 measure of democracy and have been a great foundation 
 stone for the Chinese Republic. What has been chiefly 
 needed, therefore, in many non-Christian lands was sim- 
 ply that autocratic restraints should be removed and an 
 inherently democratic spirit be given opportunity to come 
 to self-expression. 
 
 But there are important outside influences that have 
 come to bear upon the life of Asia and Africa during the 
 last century, influences whose force has been particularly 
 felt during the last few years. It is exceedingly difficult, 
 if not impossible, to assign to the various causes even 
 relative values or priority in chronological operation, or 
 to indicate the varying extent to which they have been 
 severally eflfective in different lands. The general influ- 
 ences that have been at work may, however, be roughly 
 summarized as follows : 
 
 1. The expansion of European colonial empires by 
 military force among the tinted races. This has sharply 
 challenged the sense of justice which dwells in every 
 self-respecting human heart. Furthermore, the white 
 race, by introducing a notion of color-consciousness wher- 
 ever it has gone, has stimulated and accentuated a similar 
 color-consciousness among the tinted races. The present 
 color-consciousness in Japan and in India has been largely 
 forced into coherence and shape by the color-line which 
 has been established by the white race. Similar lines are 
 being rapidly formed on a nation-wide scale in China. 
 
 2. International commerce. This has had the effect 
 of giving to the tinted races a new sense of their economic 
 value in the markets of the world, and, notwithstanding 
 the varying degrees of exploitation to which these races 
 have been subjected, has left a considerable increment of 
 wealth among every race. There has thus resulted a 
 
FOREIGN MISSIONS AND DEMOCRACY 31 
 
 clash of commercial interests in which the capitalistic 
 forces of the Western world are now pitted against the 
 smaller, yet growing, capitalistic forces of Asia. 
 
 The multiplication of the means of communication 
 which has attended the growth of commerce, has, on the 
 one hand, multiplied the cultural contacts between the 
 East and the West, and, on the other, greatly promoted 
 the development of racial unity within nations and also 
 the consciousness of a wider unity throughout the Orient. 
 The popular unrest which has been characteristic of the 
 Western world for a generation has been directly com- 
 municated to Asia by students and through literature. 
 
 3. Certain political events of world-wide significance 
 have had effects almost revolutionary upon the mental 
 and spiritual outlook of Asia. First of these has been 
 the American occupation of the Philippines and the his- 
 toric American diplomatic policy in China, as illustrated 
 by the open-door policy and the return of the Boxer 
 indemnity. This has given to the Oriental an actual 
 demonstration of a relationship between strong and weak 
 nations hitherto unknown among them, and has greatly 
 increased the resentment at prevailing practices in inter- 
 national policies that are contrary to the spirit of that 
 finer policy. The second important event was the defeat 
 of Russia by Japan and the rapid elevation of Japan to 
 a position among the powers. To the Oriental races 
 generally this brilliant record of Japan has been a great 
 encouragement, for it has demonstrated the inherent 
 power of the Oriental not only to meet the Occidental 
 on his own ground, but to meet him successfully. 
 
 The third great political event that has profoundly af- 
 fected the thought of Asia is the European war, into 
 which the Oriental was led by the European powers. 
 Through it the Asiatic races learned that they were de- 
 sirable parties in international affairs, since their will for 
 good or ill was a matter to be reckoned with by the 
 powers. The transportation of so many soldiers and 
 
32 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 laborers to far-off battle-fields has given new horizons to 
 millions of people and has loosened the power of ancient 
 traditions and habits. The slogans of democracy, self- 
 determination, and the defense of weak nations, under 
 which the Allied nations appealed for the moral support 
 of mankind, have created new desires among the Asiatics 
 and have aroused hopes which the master nations are 
 now reluctant to satisfy. 
 
 4. The introduction of evangelical Christianity into 
 Asia through the channels of foreign missions has been 
 the fourth great contributing cause to the growing de- 
 mands of the Asiatic races for rights of self-determina- 
 tion.2 Wherever the full Gospel of Christ has gone it 
 has unconsciously stimulated movements for liberty and 
 life ; it has made for freedom and human rights. The 
 contributions of Christianity, which have been many, 
 both direct and indirect, do not need to be discussed here 
 in detail, as they appear in other parts of this volume. 
 It cannot be too much emphasized, however, that all its 
 contributions to democracy rest on its fundamental con- 
 ceptions of the worth of every human soul, the divine 
 possibilities of every person as revealed in Jesus Christ, 
 and the purpose of God for the world. 
 
 It appears fairly obvious that the world may yet suffer 
 more bitterly than ever before if the causes of the present 
 Oriental unrest are not met by stronger corrective and 
 constructive influences than are at present being em- 
 ployed. The desires of the Asiatic races for independ- 
 ence cannot forever be suppressed by military force. It 
 is equally certain that the eventual removal of European 
 influence from Asia will not be sufficient to assure the 
 peace of the Orient. Asia is now entering upon an in- 
 dustrial and commercial age in which the exploitation 
 of underpaid workers within the nations and the sting 
 of poverty will in the future probably create quite as 
 
 2 Cf. Chapter III, p. 18. 
 
FOREIGN MISSIONS AND DEMOCRACY 33 
 
 much irritation and disturbance as is now created by 
 outside interference. Great, positive, inspiring, and up- 
 building influences are the one demand. 
 
 It will be accepted without challenge that Christianity, 
 through the Christian Church and its foreign missionary 
 work, ought to be able to make a great contribution 
 toward saving the world from this threatening disaster. 
 But the problem is by no means a simple one. We know 
 all too well how far short we fkll in our own land of 
 measuring up to any adequate ideal of a Christian democ- 
 racy. Great unchristian aspects of our industrial and 
 social order still stare us in the face. Yet at least we are 
 conscious of a Christian goal. We have caught a vision 
 of what a Christian democracy would be and as Chris- 
 tians we are striving for it. What we want to do in the 
 non-Christian world is not to set forth our actual 
 Western democracy as anything with which we are yet 
 satisfied, but to bring to full consciousness among Eastern 
 peoples our conception of the social goal, in order that 
 they and we may unite in working for the establishing 
 of the world-wide Kingdom of God and the sway of the 
 spirit of Christ. As Christian missions has in the past 
 made such an important contribution among the Eastern 
 races in stimulating those very aspirations which, while 
 unsatisfied, are so full of peril for the peace of the world, 
 so now must missions guide those aspirations into the 
 only path that will ever lead to an adequate solution. 
 
 What, then, are the contributions that foreign missions 
 has to make to the rising social unrest and how are they 
 to be made ? 
 
 1, Christian missions must emphasise the ideal of a 
 truly democratic fellowship. But if this is to be done it 
 is of primary importance that the missionary himself 
 understand the full import of his gospel. He must come 
 to regard it as part of his task, in a larger degree than 
 many do at present, to furnish the definite ideals and 
 demonstrations out of which may be developed demo- 
 
34 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 cratic fellowship in local communities, in states, and in 
 international relations. The Gospel must be expounded 
 as a message applicable to all social, as well as to indi- 
 vidual, affairs. We must show that the spiritual values 
 of the Gospel have definite implications for political, com- 
 mercial, and industrial life. The non-Christian world is 
 now in a state to be peculiarly receptive to sincere proc- 
 lamation of the social significance of the Gospel. 
 
 But the prevailing hazy and timid thinking of vast sec- 
 tions of American churches with reference to such funda- 
 mental questions as the relations of men of different color 
 to each other, and the relation of human values to prop- 
 erty values, at present constitutes an almost insuperable 
 handicap to the preaching of the full Gospel in Asia. 
 The intelligent sections of the non-Christian races have 
 recently been made terribly aware that in the applications 
 of the doctrine of the infinite value of every human soul 
 the prevailing opinion among Christian peoples is an 
 uncertain staff upon which to lean. The gospel message 
 must be stated with great clearness, not merely by the 
 missionary for his prospective converts, but also for him- 
 self and the Church at home. 
 
 2. Foreign missions must hold up the ideal of the 
 inherent zvorth of all human life — of even the weak and 
 the unfit. There is great danger as Asia moves on into 
 the new era, acquiring, as she undoubtedly will either 
 peacefully or by force, greater degrees of self-expression, 
 both politically and economically, that the ideal of the 
 supreme value of human personality will be more and 
 more sacrificed through militarism, modern industry, and 
 bad social adjustments. At this point foreign missions 
 is already making a very important contribution, which, 
 however, must be greatly increased in view of the accel- 
 erated speed of the democratic movement in Asia. The 
 Gospel stands not merely for justice and equality, but 
 also for mercy, for the development of the unfit, and for 
 the preparation of the weak for the battle of life. The 
 
FOREIGN MISSIONS AND DEMOCRACY 35 
 
 missionary school and the missionary hospital come, 
 therefore, to assume an importance far beyond the sta- 
 tistics of attendance and patronage. They are demon- 
 strations of the fundamental Christian ideals of the incal- 
 culable worth of human life and of the responsibility of 
 the strong for the weak. The school and the hospital 
 are thus great illustrations of the saving salt of modern 
 civilization and are as truly evangelistic in their message 
 as the church or chapel. 
 
 3. Foreign missions has also a contribution to make 
 to the development of a Christian industrial order in non- 
 Christian lands. All democratic aspirations in Asia will 
 prove abortive, except as the various peoples learn how 
 to increase production to provide a sufficient margin of 
 wealth on which to sustain effective popular education, 
 sanitation, modern industry, efficient government, and 
 well-supported religious programs. The missionary 
 movement has already done something in the line of in- 
 dustrial and agricultural education, but more than train- 
 ing in improved method is demanded. In this day, when 
 modern industrial development is still formative in much 
 of Asia, we need to give our best effort to the organiza- 
 tion of industry in such a way as will most fully minister 
 to the common good and conserve human life instead of 
 wasting it. To leave the stimulation of production to 
 the ordinary processes of industrial and commercial com- 
 petition is to open the doors of Asia to the evils of polit- 
 ical and industrial maladjustment as they have developed 
 in the Western world. Why should we not be able to 
 help the East in the light of our own mistakes ? 
 
 If we are ever to have Christian democracy in Asia, 
 attention must be earnestly directed not only to the 
 problem of production of goods but also to the prob- 
 lem of distribution in a way that the Christian con- 
 science can approve. It would be hardly creditable to 
 the Christian Church in her efforts to Christianize the 
 non-Christian races, if she were to endorse and propa- 
 
36 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 gate among these peoples the defects of our Western 
 economic system, which has come so short of ministering 
 justly to human needs. 
 
 4. Foreign missions must proclaim in the non-Chris- 
 tian world the ideal of social responsibility. Of the twin 
 Christian doctrines of individual liberty and social re- 
 sponsibility, the former has often received such a dis- 
 proportionate emphasis as to exclude the application of 
 the latter in a comprehensive way. This disproportionate 
 emphasis on individual liberty is especially characteristic 
 of a revolutionary period and may constitute a grave 
 danger in the way of orderly changes, both political and 
 economic, in Asia. The emphasis which Christianity 
 places upon the ideal of social responsibility gives to the 
 work of Christian missions in Asia a transcending impor- 
 tance in the age which is just before us. In the light, 
 therefore, of the democratic movements in the non-Chris- 
 tian world it is clear that the work of foreign missions 
 is many times more urgent than it ever was before. Now, 
 as always, the message of new life for the individual is 
 the essential foundation, but it must in hosts of ways 
 be so proclaimed that no aspect of social relationships 
 shall lie outside its sphere. Having done so much to 
 stimulate the democratic desires of the Asiatic races, we 
 should break faith indeed if we should fail to meet the 
 increasing need for wise leadership and conserving influ- 
 ences with increasing vigor and with large extension of 
 Christian work. In planning for the future we must bear 
 in mind that the Orient needs the impact of a full-orbed 
 Gospel. No phase of missionary work needs to be 
 emphasized to the exclusion of another. Changes of 
 policy or of proportion are of less importance than in- 
 crease of power and efficiency in every line. 
 
 Perhaps more urgent than any other need is that of 
 changing the prevailing attitude of the average church 
 at home toward the entire question of the proper rela- 
 tions between the white and the tinted races. The tinted 
 
FOREIGN MISSIONS AND DEMOCRACY 37 
 
 races must be elevated in the estimation of Christian peo- 
 ple to the dignity which is the rightful possession of all 
 human life. Patronizing manners and the attitude of the 
 superior to the inferior must give way to a spirit of un- 
 constrained Christian brotherhood. 
 
 To accomplish this great purpose the existing mission- 
 ary organizations at the home base offer highly efficient 
 machinery which is being inadequately utilized as an 
 instrument of Christian education. The local missionary 
 society should take on a new dignity, as an organization 
 specifically dedicated to the extension of justice to the 
 tinted races. It ought never to be allowed to appear 
 merely as an agency for the stimulation of financial con- 
 tributions. 
 
 The greatest danger to which the League of Nations is 
 liable is that it may become an instrument in the hands 
 of master nations for the exploitation of the weaker 
 races. This danger is great because there does not at 
 present exist a sufficiently awakened conscience on the 
 part of Christian people, nor a sufficiently organized 
 Christian public sentiment to sustain a bulwark of de- 
 fense against injustice to the tinted races. There are at 
 present indications that efforts will be made to pay for 
 further extensions of industrial democracy in England 
 and America by additional exploitations of weaker peo- 
 ples. The realization of such a policy would all but 
 paralyze the work of evangelizing the world. 
 
 The rising tide of social unrest in non-Christian lands 
 presents, therefore, to missionary organizations at the 
 home base the double responsibility of greatly increasing 
 the scope of Christian work on the foreign fields and of 
 creating a more adequately Christian attitude on the part 
 of their constituencies themselves toward the tinted races 
 of the world. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE ENLARGED OUTLOOK OF FOREIGN 
 MISSIONS 
 
 The foregoing chapters lead to the unmistakable con- 
 clusion that the new situation in which the world finds 
 itself after the war results in a greatly enlarged outlook 
 for the foreign missionary enterprise. Its social and in- 
 ternational significance, never adequately appreciated nor 
 understood, now stands forth in clearer light. Through- 
 out the world there is a rising spirit of democracy and of 
 social aspiration — and Christianity is the only adequate 
 foundation for it. The future safety and welfare of the 
 world are seen to depend upon the moving of the nations 
 toward international brotherhood — and Christianity af- 
 fords the only sufficient basis for such a program. 
 
 Foreign missions has always been presented as an 
 urgent task, but a new urgency has now entered into it. 
 There have been times when the insistency of its appeal 
 was set forth in terms of the millions who were passing 
 into eternity unsaved. Again its challenge has been 
 brought to us in terms of individuals who need, here and 
 now, a gospel of personal salvation. It is undoubtedly 
 true that there has never been a time when the task was 
 thought of simply in terms of the conversion of the indi- 
 vidual. Wherever the missionary has gone he has dis- 
 covered that he could not fully change the individual 
 life till many evil phases of the social environment — 
 such as slavery, polygamy, and caste — were broken down. 
 As a matter of fact, wherever he has gone these have 
 actually begun to give way. In the present day, however, 
 we have come to a clear and vivid conception of the goal 
 as nothing less than the creation of a Christian society 
 
ENIJ^RGED OUTLOOK OF MISSIONS 39 
 
 throughout the world. Now, therefore, especially in the 
 light of the war, foreign missions may be presented as 
 demanding even more urgent support on the additional 
 ground of the salvation of society; for the very possi- 
 bility of the new social order, the vision of which was 
 our greatest inspiration in the war, rests upon the ac- 
 cepted sway of the Christian principles that foreign mis- 
 sions is seeking to establish throughout the world. 
 
 No better illustration of this could be desired than an 
 address delivered by the Minister of Justice of Canton, 
 in Shekki, a large city of southern China, reported by a 
 traveler in the Orient a few weeks ago. The officials of 
 the city, who were non-Christian, were seated behind the 
 speaker on the platform and listened to his ringing mes- 
 sage, the gist of which was summarized in these three 
 points: (1) Jesus Christ is the only hope for a man; (2) 
 Jesus Christ is the only hope for a nation; (3) Jesus 
 Christ is the only hope for the world. 
 
 Some of the simple missionary programs which were 
 adequate to an early stage now need, therefore, to be 
 supplemented and enlarged by more comprehensive ones. 
 As our task constantly enlarges and the movement reaches 
 a maturer stage, coming face to face with the complex 
 social problems of the present day, it is to be expected 
 that it will express itself in larger ways. Even if its goal 
 has sometimes been shortsighted and inadequate, we still 
 need to realize that the missionary movement, as has 
 been lately said, reveals its greatness even in its self-edu- 
 cating and self-reforming character. The center and 
 core of all Christian work now as always is the bringing 
 of new life to the individual, but in addition to this the 
 new world situation brings more explicitly into conscious- 
 ness certain other emphases of the missionary task. 
 
 I. Christianizing Nations 
 
 Certainly the time has come to lay fresh hold on the 
 thought of Christianizing the corporate life of nations. 
 
40 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Now when we realize more keenly that before we can 
 ever have a Christian family of nations there must be 
 Christian national units, we should be led out into a 
 resurvey of all the zones and strata of the life of each 
 nation — whether Christian or non-Christian, so-called — 
 that are unchristianized or inadequately occupied by 
 Christian agencies or even unreached by Christian influ- 
 ences. In each country the missionary movement must 
 now press with fresh vision and increasing vigor, by 
 every means within its power, the applicability of Chris- 
 tian principles and obligations to all phases of social life. 
 
 This ideal of Christianizing the nations assumes, of 
 course, the legitimacy of national development. Foreign 
 missions has no thought of foreignizing, or denational- 
 izing, or cosmopolitanizing any people. In the midst of 
 our present emphasis on internationalism we should bear 
 in mind not simply the right but the duty of each nation 
 to develop according to its own genius and native spirit. 
 The Gospel, then, needs to be so presented as to reveal 
 its power to guide, supplement, and bring to the highest 
 fruition those elements in each civilization or country 
 which promote the welfare of its own people and the 
 richness of the world. The missionary, therefore, while 
 continuing to avoid political entanglements and factional 
 alliances, is called upon to acquaint himself with the trend 
 of national aspiration and to cultivate toward it a wise 
 and generous sympathy, using every opportunity to com- 
 mend Christianity as the only power by which the highest 
 nationhood can ever be attained. 
 
 To this end we need an enlarged campaign of social 
 service as a ministry to the nation and as an incarnation 
 of the Christian spirit. The present moment is particu- 
 larly opportune for such an emphasis, since in so many 
 lands it is a plastic, formative period when old social 
 arrangements are giving way and when we have, there- 
 fore, such an opportunity as may not come again for 
 generations to fashion the life of the nation in Chris- 
 
ENLARGED OUTLOOK OF MISSIONS 41 
 
 tian moulds. With almost entire unanimity the corre- 
 spondents with whom the Committee on the War and the 
 Religious Outlook has been in touch have agreed that 
 missionary work must now be enlarged so as to aim 
 directly at changing not only the individual life, but also 
 the character of society itself. More and more Chris- 
 tianity must be manifested as a practical force working 
 constructively on conditions that depress, destroy, or 
 degrade. Social amelioration and uplift through schools, 
 hospitals, clubs, refuges, farm colonies, orphanages, in- 
 dustrial centers, and other agencies need to be vastly 
 extended in each land and intensively prosecuted as a 
 national ministry. In addition to such practical en- 
 deavors, the Gospel must constantly be held forth as 
 embodying those ideals and principles which alone can 
 solve the complex questions of industrial and social 
 relationships. 
 
 But when we conceive Christian missions in such far- 
 reaching social and international terms as these, we can 
 no longer think of it as being adequately carried on 
 merely by the specialized work of missionaries. We see 
 its inevitable relation to Western commerce, industry, 
 international relations, and travel. The approach of all 
 of these to the Orient must be Christianized, so that the 
 trader, diplomat, and tourist will not daily deny the gospel 
 of brotherhood proclaimed by the missionary. The 
 "evangelization" of the world may be accomplished by 
 increasing the number of missionaries. The Christianiza- 
 tion of the world is a vastly greater task and cannot 
 fully be achieved until the whole impact of the West 
 upon the East has been permeated by the Christian spirit. 
 
 II. Nationalizing Christianity 
 
 The recognition of the legitimacy of proper national- 
 ism and of the necessity of Christianizing it leads us to 
 emphasize the importance of Christianity's developing 
 in each land according to the native genius, for it is only 
 
42 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 as Christianity actually takes such a form that it will 
 ever be able to permeate and control the national life. 
 Only a natural growth can become a great power among 
 a people — an exotic thing never can. We do not want 
 to produce a mere replica of any type of Western Chris- 
 tianity in the Orient. We want to sow the seed which 
 will grow into an indigenous plant. We are not to aim, 
 therefore, to impose a program or policy of our Western 
 making upon the Churches which the missionaries bring 
 into being overseas. Nor can we insist upon their accept- 
 ing all our notions concerning Christianity. We carry the 
 truth as we see it and pray that the Spirit may lead them 
 into the Truth. 
 
 We candidly recognize that mistakes have often been 
 made in this matter, or perhaps they were not so much 
 mistakes as earlier stages in a process of development. 
 Western ways that were foreign to the Eastern spirit 
 and that were merely the accompaniments of Christianity, 
 not a part of it, have often been adopted with Christianity 
 itself. Western types of church architecture, music, 
 worship, have often been slavishly copied, with the result 
 that the Christian community sometimes seems alienated 
 from the currents of national life. A serious article in a 
 recent issue of the International Review of Missions, en- 
 titled "How Missions Denationalize Indians," written by 
 a thoughtful leader in the Christian Church in India, 
 concludes that "the Indian Christian community is cer- 
 tainly isolated from the rest of India." There is reason 
 to believe, it may be remarked in passing, that the situa- 
 tion created in certain Eastern lands by the war has had 
 the eflFect of bringing about a closer identification of the 
 Christian community with national aspirations. From 
 Korea and China at least strong tendencies in this direc- 
 tion are reported. 
 
 Not only from the standpoint of the expansion of 
 Christianity, but also from a consideration of its enrich- 
 ment, it is important that we afford to every people the 
 
ENLARGED OUTLOOK OF MISSIONS 43 
 
 free opportunity to contribute out of its full experience 
 to the interpretation of the ever expanding but yet un- 
 fathomed truths of the Christian religion. The East, by 
 virtue of its different characteristics and temperament, 
 may disclose elements in the Christian faith that never 
 have been understood nor appreciated by the Western 
 world. We need not fear if Christianity assume new- 
 forms. Indeed, we may well hope that it is so rich and 
 dynamic that new forms will appear. Through all its 
 history it has been by expansion that it has been enriched. 
 Except for its missionary character it would have re- 
 mained a Jewish cult. It was by becoming indigenous 
 in Greek, Roman, and Teutonic cultures as well as 
 Semitic that it was progressively enriched. One of the 
 most marvelous things in its history and a great basis 
 for behef in its universality and finality has been this 
 very power to adapt itself to new environment. If the 
 spirit of Christ can clothe itself in Jewish, Greek, Roman, 
 and Teutonic forms, surely it can clothe itself also in 
 Indian and Chinese forms. It may well be that we shall 
 never have a full vision of Christ or a completed Chris- 
 tianity till the East has contributed its thought and prac- 
 tice to it. 
 
 III. Christianizing Internationalism 
 
 We have already seen that internationalism is not in 
 itself a Christian ideal, that it may follow unchristian or 
 even anti-Christian lines. It ought, then, to be unmis- 
 takable that foreign missions, with its representatives all 
 over the world, has a great opportunity and responsi- 
 bility in the years that lie ahead to promote an inter- 
 nationalism based on Christian ideals of brotherhood and 
 good will. 
 
 The imperativeness of Christianizing internationalism 
 becomes more apparent when we realize that the non- 
 Christian world knows how even the so-called Christian 
 world has broken down because its international relations 
 
44 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 did not rest on Christian principles. The war has re- 
 vealed to non-Christian peoples, as well as to us, the 
 unchristian character of much of our national life, based 
 on selfish ambition, desire for expansion regardless of 
 others, domination, suspicion, secrecy, and fear. That this 
 was actually felt abroad and was often interpreted as a 
 failure of Christianity itself is recognized by practically 
 all the correspondents with whom the Committee on the 
 War and the Religious Outlook has been in touch. It 
 may be worth while to make this clear by a few quota- 
 tions from such correspondents. 
 
 "In India leaders of educated circles asked the mission- 
 aries to explain to them, very shortly after war had been 
 declared, how it could be that two nations which had been 
 so closely associated in missionary activity in India were 
 now engaged in such a war with one another. At first it 
 seemed as though this war were designed to act as a 
 great obstacle to the progress of Christ's Kingdom in 
 Asia." 
 
 "The effect in China was at first decidedly adverse to 
 Christianity. They considered that this was a quarrel 
 among the Christian nations because of their jealousy of 
 one another and that the boasted Christianity had failed 
 to do any good in Europe. It had aroused in them pride 
 in material advance and had done nothing more than 
 Confucianism for the good of the world and indeed 
 hardly as much." 
 
 "The war made a wrong impression about Christianity, 
 since the Japanese at large take the European countries 
 as Christian nations and took the war as fighting between 
 brothers in the same family, without making any dis- 
 tinctions." 
 
 "The moral breakdown of civilization involved in the 
 deliberate planning of a war of world-conquest on the 
 part of a group of reputedly Christian nations has not 
 been without its unsettling effect upon the educated men 
 in all non-Christian countries. The evidence accumulates 
 that the first outbreak of this war was widely heralded 
 on the part of the press and the educated leaders in Asia 
 as an evidence of the failure of Christianity." 
 
ENLARGED OUTLOOK OF MISSIONS 45 
 
 As the war went on, however, and especially after the 
 entry of the United States into the war, this attitude 
 changed considerably. In most of the non-Christian 
 lands there came to be a widespread impression that 
 there was a genuine moral issue involved and that the 
 Allies were fighting in support of the worthier ideal. 
 Again quotations from our correspondents will illustrate 
 the change in attitude : 
 
 "The most thoughtful opinion among the Chinese was 
 well voiced by an address delivered by a Christian 
 Chinese to a group of government students, in which he 
 set forth most vividly the incidents of the situation which 
 placed the responsibility of the war upon the materialism 
 of the world at the present time, particularly the material- 
 ism of Germany." 
 
 "We understand in Japan that it is the abuse of power 
 that has come into conflict with the true spirit of civiliza- 
 tion and respect for the rights of others, and that to 
 maintain this men have been prepared to suffer and even 
 make the great sacrifice." 
 
 "The war has raised questions that such things should 
 happen among Christian nations, but it has not in any 
 way lowered the estimate of Christian standards." 
 
 "As time went on, however, and the moral issues be- 
 came more clearly understood, it was seen that the war 
 was not a failure of Christianity but a failure of men to 
 apply Christianity." 
 
 "As the nature of the struggle became evident and the 
 moral forces in Christian nations arose to meet the chal- 
 lenge, the first impression was modified to such an extent 
 that the missionaries in some countries reported that the 
 war was actually producing a more open mind to the 
 claims of Christianity and a clearer discrimination be- 
 tween nominal and actual Christianity." 
 
 We now have, therefore, a new occasion and a new 
 responsibility for proclaiming that the only foundations 
 of safety and ordered life of social groups, the nation, or 
 the world, are the Christian principles of liberty, democ- 
 racy, justice, cooperation, service, and love. Jesus' ideal 
 
46 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 of a universal Kingdom of God, based upon righteous- 
 ness and love and compounded of all the nations, shines 
 out with a new splendor and may be proclaimed with new 
 conviction and meaning. The League of Nations and its 
 need for the Christian spirit may become a text for a 
 sermon in the remotest villages of India or Central 
 Africa, 
 
 The possibility either of a world-dominating nation- 
 ality or of a nation existing in isolation seems to be 
 shattered forever, so for the first time, perhaps, it is 
 generally recognized that the most intensive devotion to 
 the service of a nation is entirely compatible with the 
 objective of a brotherhood of nations. Christian truths 
 ought now, more than ever, to have their strongest 
 appeal to the nations when stated in terms of their uni- 
 versal application. It is a part of the missionary message 
 in the new world situation that no nation can live as an 
 end in itself, but must find its place in the family of na- 
 tions, that the salvation of the nation is for the sake of 
 the salvation of the world. 
 
 IV. The Internationalizing of Christianity 
 
 But we cannot hope to Christianize internationalism 
 unless we thoroughly internationalize Christianity. In a 
 day when the war has set our nation at large thinking in 
 international terms and assuming responsibilities in world 
 aflFairs, a day when world measurements have been laid 
 upon all our thinking, the Christian teacher more than 
 any other man cannot accept a national outlook as ade- 
 quate. Both at home and abroad we must more deliber- 
 ately seek to cultivate an international Christian con- 
 sciousness. When an army of two million of our young 
 men has gone on a "foreign mission" across the sea, we 
 are better able to understand that whatever happens any- 
 where is of significance everywhere, that if one member 
 of the human family suffer, all suffer with it. The de- 
 mand for international relief on a huge scale in the Near 
 
ENLARGED OUTLOOK OF MISSIONS 47 
 
 East, as a result of the suffering caused by the war, is 
 also a new witness to the missionary contention that we 
 cannot now be indifferent to any part of the world. 
 
 If the Church is really to develop such an international 
 Christian consciousness, at least two things are necessary. 
 We must have, in the first place, a full appreciation of 
 the universal character of Christianity. We need to 
 recognize far more deeply that, though it will find vary- 
 ing expressions in different lands, there is at the heart of 
 it a truth, an ideal, and a spirit of life which are indis- 
 pensable to all mankind and to which the human heart 
 will respond without distinction of East or West, border, 
 or breed, or birth. In the second place, the missionary 
 movement must become the concern of the whole Church. 
 It must receive a support that it has never yet begun to 
 have. When the task of foreign missions is conceived 
 in the large way of which we have been speaking, it can 
 no longer be thought of as the business simply of certain 
 boards, or of missionaries, or of a somewhat limited 
 group of saints. To be a Christian and to have the mis- 
 sionary spirit become synonymous. 
 
PART II 
 
 THE EFFECT OF THE WAR ON 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS OUTLOOK 
 
 IN VARIOUS LANDS 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 THE EFFECT OF THE WAR ON THE VITALITY 
 OF THE NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS 
 
 War powerfully arouses all the personal and social 
 emotions. On the one hand it stirs those lower, or less 
 worthy, emotions which the distinctly ethical religions 
 seek to suppress. On the other hand, it enhances the 
 higher, nobler emotions which are fostered by the very 
 best that there is in religion. Thus, in every organized 
 religion war produces varied, and even contrary, effects, 
 which must frankly be recognized as both quickening and 
 deadening to that particular religion, as well as to the 
 cause of religion as a whole. 
 
 The main logical demonstration of the recent Great 
 War doubtless seems to the staunch Christian to have 
 been the inadequacy of any religion except Christianity 
 to save the world. Yet the war has also evoked in unex- 
 pected quarters certain remarkably progressive religious 
 phenomena. However inconsistent these may be with 
 their own past, yet some of them may be recognized as 
 the workings of the Spirit of God. Both sets of facts 
 must be grasped, in order to appreciate the new com- 
 plexities and also the new responsibilities of Christian 
 missions after the war. 
 
 I. Hinduism 
 
 Two hundred and seventeen millions of our fellowmen 
 in India are organized under a religious system which 
 teaches theoretically that the highest aim of life is to live 
 in mystical union with an impersonal, non-moral Su- 
 preme Being, called Brahma. But practically Hinduism 
 
52 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 consists mainly in conformity to traditional religious 
 ceremonies and to caste exclusiveness. Religiously the 
 Hindus are not expected to give loyalty to any superior 
 Being or to any group that is distinctly moral.^ 
 
 A. Evidence of Revival 
 
 Even more unpredictable and remarkable than the 
 loyalty of India to Great Britain during the war was the 
 emergence in some circles of Hindu thought of another 
 higher and wider loyalty — a loyalty to the religious in- 
 terests of all of the caste-divided Hindus, and even a 
 regard for the religious interests of the entire world. 
 
 After two years of the World War a prominent Ameri- 
 can publishing house put forth a book on comparative 
 religion which was distinctly a war book, namely, 
 Harendranath Maitra's "Hinduism, the World-Ideal," 
 with an introduction by G. K. Chesterton.^ The Hindu 
 author makes certain criticisms of Western Christendom 
 which are all too true. But the description which he 
 offers of Hinduism is ninety-nine per cent the idealized 
 imagination of a religionist who, as is indicated by his 
 quotations from the Bible, has received far more than 
 he appreciates from Jesus Christ. The Hinduism which 
 is described in this book is not existent in India, nor has it 
 ever been existent there to any appreciable extent. How- 
 ever, the significance of the book is not its historical accu- 
 racy or inaccuracy, but the appeal which this Hindu makes 
 to his own co-religionists and to the world at large for a 
 religion characterized by the love of God and by service 
 to humanity. At the beginning and the conclusion are 
 passionate appeals for India to give salvation unto all the 
 
 1 In the Upanishads, which are the most authoritative theo- 
 logical scriptures of Hinduism, the sense of moral guilt and of 
 moral responsibility is explicitly canceled for the knower of 
 the pantheistic Brahma, e.g., "Sacred Books of the East," vol. I, 
 pp. 67, 84. 91, 130, 267-277, 293-294; vol. II, pp. 63, 168-169, 180, 
 199, 217, 282. 
 
 2 New York, Dodd, Mead & Co., 1916, 137 pages. 
 
THE NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS 53 
 
 world through supplying a true universal spiritual reli- 
 gion. The following quotations are typical : 
 
 "In studying Western civilization, I have felt that 
 there is something lacking. This something India has" 
 (p. vii). 
 
 "If we want to avert all future wars, even the possi- 
 bility of war, we must humbly sit on a prayer-rug some- 
 times, instead of always rushing about in motor-cars. 
 This rushing about always, without the corresponding 
 poise and balance within, is the cause of this war of 
 Armageddon" (p. viii, similarly again on p. 3). 
 
 "The West is not, and never has been. Christian 
 
 India loves Christ. She does not love Christianity; for 
 she sees very little relation between the two" (p. 4). 
 
 Statements that Hinduism teaches God as Love : pp. 30, 
 36, 41, 42, 125. 
 
 Statements that Hinduism teaches service to humanity : 
 pp. 54-55, 68-70, 79-81, 120-128, 129-137. 
 
 By as much as action for a new ideal is more signifi- 
 cant than merely talk of a new ideal, there occurred a 
 more noteworthy event in India one year later than the 
 publication of a Hindu propaganda book in New York. 
 The "Hindu Missionary Society" was founded in Bom- 
 bay on an especially auspicious day, the Full Moon of 
 July, 1917. Its three "working principles" are as follows : 
 
 a. He who calls himself a Hindu is a Hindu. 
 
 b. Any person wishing to come into Hinduism may be 
 admitted to its fold. 
 
 c. The religious status of all Hindus is the same. 
 Each one of these three propositions is contrary to the 
 
 history of Hinduism during its approximately 3,000 years 
 since the Vedic period. The editor of The Hindu Mis- 
 sionary (the weekly organ of the movement) says 
 frankly (April 7, 1919, p. 2) : "We are advocating a new 
 position in Hinduism. We do not pretend that the Shas- 
 tra (i.e., the sacred scriptures of Hinduism) is wholly 
 on our side; we believe that God is on our side. The 
 idea is new; but. Sir, it is great. It is needed to save 
 Hinduism from death." 
 
54 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 "To make the whole world Hindu" is the definite slo- 
 gan of this revivification of Hinduism which has been 
 affected by the introduction of much of the Christian 
 spirit. 
 
 The work of revivifying Hinduism is also being prose- 
 cuted by three other similar reforming and proselytizing 
 Hindu missionary journals, which are conducted in the 
 vernacular at Kolhapur, Allahabad, and Srinagar. 
 
 B. Evidence of Weakening 
 
 The foregoing and other reform movements in Hindu- 
 ism have been consciously organized as an attempt to 
 offset the glaring fact, substantiated in the last Decennial 
 Census of India, that, in relation to the population as a 
 whole and — more markedly — in relation to other reli- 
 gions, Hinduism is losing its hold in India. Whereas the 
 Christian community increased five times as much as the 
 natural increase, and whereas the Mohammedans also 
 increased slightly, the Hindus, even though numbering 
 217,000,000, were diminishing by one per cent. 
 
 While Hindus have been relinquishing their religion 
 in greater numbers than ever before, there has also been 
 greater expression of dissatisfaction among those who 
 have remained in their ancestral religious group.^ The 
 most eminent Hindu of western India, Sir Narayan 
 Chandavarkar, who has been Justice of the High Court 
 of Bombay and Vice-Chancellor of Bombay University, 
 as well as head of the Prarthana Samaj (the reform 
 movement within Hinduism in western India), has de- 
 clared : "The ideas that lie at the heart of the Gospel of 
 Christ are slowly, but surely, permeating every part of 
 Hindu society, and are modifying every phase of Hindu 
 thought."* 
 
 3 See the collection of such criticisms which have been assem- 
 bled in J. N. Farquhar's "The Crown of Hinduism." 
 
 * J. N. Farquhar's "Modern Religious Movements in India," 
 p. 445. 
 
THE NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS 55 
 
 These tendencies constitute striking evidence of the 
 penetrating effect of Christianity among Hindus — far 
 beyond numerical results in reportable baptisms. Yet 
 they also constitute a new peril to the progress of Chris- 
 tianity in India, namely, that many progressive Hindus 
 will adopt a few features of Christianity, and then remain 
 the more immovably in their somewhat improved Neo- 
 Hinduism. 
 
 The greatest direct rupture which the Great War has 
 effected in Hinduism is the increased negligence of caste 
 — ^the observance of which has been the one and only 
 unmistakable test of a person's being a Hindu. The ap- 
 proximately one million Indians who went overseas dur- 
 ing the war — most of them Hindus — were forced to live 
 and fight together, irrespective of previous social status. 
 The still larger number of Hindus who remained at home 
 and there helped to meet the national and international 
 exigency perceived something they had never perceived 
 before, namely, that one essential of any large success is 
 interpersonal and inter^roup cooperation. But extensive 
 cooperation for an inclusive, serviceful purpose is a prin- 
 ciple which is quite the opposite of the exclusiveness and 
 divisiveness of the caste system in Hinduism. 
 
 II. Shinto 
 
 In the World War the only non-Christian nation which 
 was in equal alliance with the United States and the 
 European Entente was Japan. Its immemorial national 
 religion, Shinto, is a system which is connected with 
 nature-worship, but whose essence, in a word, is loyalty. 
 Shinto teaches that religion consists chiefly in loyalty to 
 the supreme in every sphere of life — loyalty to the head 
 of the family, to the head of the clan, and, preeminently, 
 to the head of the nation. The Mikado, according to 
 theoretical Shinto, is to be regarded as the incarnation of 
 deity. 
 
56 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 A. Evidence of Revival 
 
 The theory of a genealogical descent of the Mikado 
 from the Sun-Goddess Ameratasu has been decidedly 
 weakened in Japan by the modern scientific and historical 
 spirit. However, Shinto has been revived in terms of the 
 very latest development in internationalism, according to 
 the following translation of an extract from a Japanese 
 newspaper, The Niroku, which appeared in the Japan 
 Daily Advertiser of May 9, 1919 : 
 
 "To promote the world's peace and the welfare of man- 
 kind is the mission of the Imperial Family of Japan. 
 Heaven has invested the Imperial Family with all the 
 qualifications necessary to fulfil this mission. The Im- 
 perial Family of Japan is as worthy of respect as God, 
 and is the embodiment of benevolence and justice. The 
 great principle of the Imperial Family is to make popular 
 interests paramount. The Imperial Family is the parent, 
 not only of his sixty millions, but of all mankind on earth. 
 All human disputes, therefore, may be settled in accord- 
 ance with its immaculate justice. The League of Na- 
 tions, which has been proposed to save mankind from the 
 horrors of war, can only attain its real object by placing 
 at its head the Imperial Family of Japan; for, to attain 
 its object, the League must have a strong punitive force 
 of a super-national, super-racial character ; and this force 
 can be found only in the Imperial Family of Japan." 
 
 Thus in Japan, perhaps for the first time in history, 
 there is now reinterpreted in terms of benevolent serv- 
 ice the idea of the divine right of hereditary kings, 
 which with the overthrow of the Manchu, Romanoff, 
 Hapsburg, and Hohenzollern dynasties has been dis- 
 carded everywhere else in the world. For the religion 
 of Shinto the remarkable new development is that, for 
 the first time in its history of two and a half millenniums, 
 the ideal of religious loyalty has been extended by some 
 thinkers to include religious privileges and responsibilities 
 for all the other nations of the world. 
 
 At the same time the claim is being made for Shinto 
 that it must become the universal religion. Dr. Kakehi, 
 
THE NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS 57 
 
 a professor in the Imperial University of Japan, has been 
 propagating such a revival of Shinto through his books 
 entitled "Ko-Shinto Taigi" and "Zoku Ko-Shinto 
 Taigi," whose leading principles are summarized as fol- 
 lows: 
 
 "The Japanese are the chosen people of God, and the 
 presence of God is especially manifested in the Em- 
 peror of Japan. Shinto is logically destined to be the 
 universal religion and the saving culture of mankind. 
 The duty of the Japanese people and of the Emperor of 
 Japan is to spread that religion and culture, until the Em- 
 peror of Japan shall become the supreme temporal and 
 spiritual ruler of the world. This conquest of the world 
 is to be made by peaceful means ; but it seems reasonable 
 that, if peaceful means fail, the power of might may be 
 tried."^ 
 
 Remarkable is it how in this nation which had helped 
 to overthrow Germany there reappears the characteristi- 
 cally Prussian idea of a superior Kultur which may prop- 
 erly accomplish world domination through violent, if not 
 through peaceful, means. Japan was a nation which for 
 two hundred and fifty years (i.e., until forced open by 
 Commodore Perry in 1853) had maintained rigorous ex- 
 clusiveness from the rest of the world. It is both encour- 
 aging and alarming that through the stress of the Great 
 War the program is now proposed that the people of 
 Japan and the Emperor of Japan must strive to accom- 
 plish the redemption of the world, as best they can con- 
 ceive it through their religion. 
 
 B. Evidence of Weakening 
 
 About thirty years ago the president of the Imperial 
 University of Tokyo at a meeting of the Society of 
 Sciences in 1890 "expressed the opinion that Shinto 
 should not be regarded as a religion." The outworking 
 of such an attitude towards Shinto is appropriately dis- 
 closed in a religious census of that same Imperial Uni- 
 
 6 Quoted in The Biblical World, July, 1919, p. 434. 
 
58 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 versity of Tokyo which shows the religious professions 
 of the students as follows :* 
 
 Shintoists 8 
 
 Buddhists 50 
 
 Christians 60 
 
 Atheists 1,500 
 
 Agnostics 3,000 
 
 Although in the past a fairly admirable moral code, 
 known as Bushido, has been developed in connection with 
 Shinto, yet it is clear that the influence of Shinto has 
 been waning in modern Japan. Even the Bushido code 
 now seems to have lost something of its prestige, since 
 as a result of the World War the heroic qualities of other 
 peoples have been recognized/ 
 
 III. Confucianism 
 
 The purpose of Confucius might almost be summarized 
 in the words, to establish "peace on earth, good will 
 among men." The desired reign of peace was to be 
 accomplished under the supervision of Heaven by each 
 human being observing reciprocal propriety towards all 
 other persons with whom he comes in contact. The uni- 
 versalism which is inherent in Confucianism has never 
 been applied elsewhere than in China and in her neighbor 
 Japan, where indeed Confucianism has been a very influ- 
 ential cultural agency. But the World War, by forcing 
 China into more intimate international relations, has 
 brought into more conscious application the inherent uni- 
 versalism of Confucianism's outlook. 
 
 A. Evidence of Revival 
 
 Thirty years ago a Confucianist leader, Kang Yu Wei, 
 published a book which definitely propounded a league of 
 nations as the characteristic Confucian world view. 
 
 « M. S. Terry's "The Shinto Cult," p. 10. 
 ■^ Cf. pp. 110, 111 of this volume. 
 
THE NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS 59 
 
 He felt that the idea of the Chinese state was the highest 
 possible idea, needing only to be applied on a wider scale. 
 In Millard's Rcz'iczv of the Far East (Shanghai, March 
 8, 1919) there appeared an article entitled "The Confu- 
 cian Ideal of Perfect Peace" by Chen Huan-Chang, which 
 sets forth a proposal of universal peace on Confucian 
 lines. He begins as follows : 
 
 "While European scholars advocate nationalism, Chi- 
 nese scholars advocate universalism. The time appears 
 to have arrived when universalism should replace na- 
 tionalism, and the Confucian principles of perfect peace 
 should be put into practice. It is our duty to persuade 
 the world to accept these principles." 
 
 After a quotation from Confucius' book "Spring and 
 Autumn Annals," this Chinese author proceeds to sketch 
 in twenty-five sections a scheme of universal government 
 based upon righteousness and brotherliness of nations 
 which shall so completely surpass everything both in the 
 past and in the present that 
 
 "The year in which the Universal Government shall be 
 established shall be considered the first year of the Uni- 
 versal Era. The different methods of counting years 
 which are peculiar to religions and nations are to be con- 
 tinuously used only by those particular religions or 
 nations, and not to be used universally. 
 
 "The above is an outline of general principles derived 
 from the teachings of Confucius. Peking, February 28, 
 1919." 
 
 The author, it may be added, holds the degree of Ph.D. 
 from Columbia University in the city of New York ; he 
 is a member of the Chinese Parliament, the founder and 
 president of the National Confucian Association, and the 
 protagonist of an unsuccessful attempt to make Confu- 
 cianism the established reHgion in the Constitution of the 
 Republic of China. 
 
 There was recently started in the province of Szechuan, 
 but now having strong centers in Peking and elsewhere, 
 a society which aims to promote the worship of the God 
 
60 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 of all religions from the Confucian basis. The following 
 is a summary of an article which appeared originally in 
 the Asiatic Review for April, 1919, giving a reinterpreta- 
 tion of the Confucian conception of God.^ 
 
 "In the matter of theism Confucianism knows nothing 
 of the manlike gods of other races, which are pleased 
 with sacrifices and peace-offerings and are expected to 
 perform miracles. The difference between the Bible 
 Jehovah and Shang-Ti is that the latter is not credited 
 with capricious and unreasonable things. The true wor- 
 ship of the Confucian God is by deeds, not words. God 
 does not need our advice. The disappearance of an- 
 thropomorphic theism is a natural outcome of the teach- 
 ings of Confucius. When Christianity is purged of its 
 Pauline interpretation, it will resemble Confucianism. 
 Meanwhile Conf ucianists may feel confident that the sys- 
 tem of ethics handed down by the Sage will pass un- 
 scathed through the crucible of modern thought, and will 
 come out of it thoroughly purified and with its luster 
 undiminished." 
 
 It should be mentioned that Dr. Lim Boon Keng, the 
 author of the foregoing attempt to revive Confucianism, 
 had so far come under Christian influences as to be bap- 
 tized in Hongkong, but that he has returned to his an- 
 cestral religion. 
 
 There have also been other reawakenings in Confu- 
 cianism. There was an old Chinese philosopher. Mo Ti, 
 who taught the principle of universal love, in opposition 
 to the strict Confucian principle of reciprocity. During 
 the World War his writings have been largely reprinted 
 in China and bought both by Christians and by non-Chris- 
 tians. 
 
 The war has stimulated not only the progressive 
 liberals among Confucianists but also the reactionaries. 
 The latter, upheld by the Japanese Government's mili- 
 taristic poHcy, have revived the worship of Kuan-Ti, the 
 God of War in popular Confucianism; and they have 
 even added another militaristic deity, Yueh Fei. 
 
 8 Condensed in The Biblical World, July, 1919, pp. 434-436. 
 
THE NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS 61 
 B. Evidence of Weakening 
 
 Confucianism was organized in an era of feudalism. 
 Its method of maintaining peace was to maintain the Five 
 Relationships into which Confucius analyzed all possible 
 inter-human relationships, viz., ruler and ruled, husband 
 and wife, parent and child, older and younger brother, 
 and friend and friend. Confucius did formulate the rule 
 of reciprocity. "Do not to others what you would not 
 like yourself."^ While the form of these words approxi- 
 mates the Golden Rule enunciated by Jesus, the fairly 
 consistent interpretation of the Confucian principle of 
 reciprocity has been aristocratic : that is, each individual 
 should decorously maintain his end of the superior-in- 
 ferior relationship which characterizes four-fifths of life, 
 only one-fifth of these relationships of life, that of friends, 
 being one of equality. Such a theory of aristocratic 
 domination harmonizes little with democratic principles. 
 
 Furthermore, the retrospective ideal of Confucianism 
 is incompatible with China's modern progressive ideal. 
 The distinct purpose of that great patriot reformer Con- 
 fucius in a time of sore social distress and relapse was 
 to restore the pristine peace and glory of ancient China. 
 
 "Follow the ancients. Walk in the trodden paths. Let 
 today be as yesterday, and in no way different from the 
 customs and practices of the ancestors. As the fathers 
 did, so must the children do. No generation may esteem 
 itself better than the past. They must deem worthy what 
 their fathers have deemed worthy, and love only what 
 their fathers have loved."" 
 
 Both consciously and unconsciously the progressive 
 modern Chinese have quite abandoned the ideal of stag- 
 nant conservatism which Confucianism has explicitly 
 prescribed. Ancestor-worship is being omitted. Confu- 
 cian temples are being deserted. Can the old Confucian 
 
 9 "Analects of Confucius" 15.23, and again similarly in 5.11 
 and 12.2; also in Mencius' "Doctrine of the Mean" 13.3 and in 
 "The Great Learning," 10 : 2. 
 
 ^^ The Great Learning, 3.5. 
 
62 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 classics and religious ideals be revived by a process of 
 reinterpretation, in order to furnish the necessary basis 
 for the new democratic and progressive movement which 
 has made its way into China from closer contacts with 
 the rest of the world? 
 
 IV. Buddhism 
 
 The religion which had the honor of being the first to 
 overpass national boundaries and become international 
 was Buddhism. It was the example of the devoted 
 founder, and not the teachings of Buddha, which sent 
 that heretical offshoot from Hinduism into all "The 
 East." Theoretically Buddhism requires renunciation of 
 the world, which is evanescent, worthless, painfully 
 miserable. And at present Buddhists are all but indiffer- 
 ent to the world, even to the World War. 
 
 A. Evidence of Revival 
 
 The Buddhist King of Siam, the only country in the 
 world, besides self-isolated Thibet, which maintains 
 Buddhism as the established religion, was one of the first 
 of the minor monarchs to join the European Entente 
 Allies. Promptly after the signing of the armistice of 
 November 11, 1918, he issued a Royal Proclamation, 
 which attributed the winning of the war to the favor of 
 Buddhist deities: 
 
 "People of Siam ! Now that the great blessing of 
 peace has returned to the world, we ourselves as follow- 
 ers of the Holy Buddhist Religion hold the belief that the 
 Holy Buddhist Trinity, which we all revere and daily 
 worship, and the Virtues of the departed Monarchs who 
 have been protectors of the Siamese Nation in the past, 
 have aided in the achievement of the victory ; therefore, 
 on the second of December, which is the anniversary of 
 My Coronation I will proceed to the Royal Plaza in the 
 center of the Capital ; and together with the Princes of 
 the Royal House, the officials of the Government, the 
 officers and men of my Army and Navy, and corps of 
 Wild Tiger Scouts, will there offer up a Thanksgiving 
 
THE NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS 63 
 
 Prayer to the Holy Emerald Image of our Lord Buddha, 
 and pay reverence to the Royal Statues of the Monarchs 
 of the last five reigns which are enshrined in the precincts 
 of the Royal Temples, and invoke the Holy Buddhist 
 Trinity and the Virtues of My Royal Ancestors to pro- 
 tect and safeguard our Siamese Nation and all the nations 
 with whom we are allied, and vouchsafe to us a lasting 
 peace and happiness." 
 
 Such are the devotion and propaganda of the chief Bud- 
 dhist ruler in the world at present, King Rama of Siam, 
 who was educated in Oxford University and has traveled 
 widely in Europe and America. Not four months before 
 the outbreak of the World War, in a speech to his "Wild 
 Tiger Scouts" on April 25, 1914, he had declared : 
 
 "I have examined all the religions myself, and I believe 
 the Buddha religion to be the best. I know about the 
 Christian religion better than some foreigners do, because 
 I was educated in Europe, where I studied Christianity 
 and passed an examination and got first honors in it."^^ 
 
 So far as reports have come to us there does not seem 
 to be special evidence of a revivification of Buddhism 
 as a direct effect of the war elsewhere than in Siam, 
 although for some time past the Buddhists of Japan have 
 been actively imitating Christian propaganda. 
 
 B. Evidence of Weakening 
 
 After a brilliant career of one thousand years in India, 
 Buddhism was evicted from the land of its birth, where 
 (according to the last "General Report of the Census 
 of 1911," p. 125) there are only about 2,000 survivors of 
 purely Indian Buddhism. There are more or less active 
 Buddhist sects elsewhere in the Far East, particularly 
 in Japan. The foremost European authority on this reli- 
 gion. Professor Thomas W. Rhys Davids of University 
 College, London, in his learned compendium avers that 
 
 11^ Quoted by Dr. Robert E. Speer in the Report of Deputa- 
 tion Sent by the Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian 
 Church in 1915, p. 35. 
 
64 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 "not one of the five hundred millions who offer flowers 
 
 now and then on Buddhist shrines, who are more or less 
 
 moulded by Buddhist teaching, is only or altogether a 
 Buddhist."i2 
 
 If strictly loyal to the original teaching to renounce 
 altogether the miserableness of life in this worthless 
 world, Buddhism cannot consistently seek to improve the 
 world in any way whatsoever. 
 
 V. Mohammedanism 
 
 Of all the non-Christian religions in the world, the one 
 which has been the most vitally connected with the World 
 War, and the one which will perhaps undergo the 
 greatest transformation as the result of the war, is Mo- 
 hammedanism. Its chief cities, Mecca and Medina, Cairo 
 and Constantinople, have all been located within the zone 
 of the war. Its official head made an ex cathedra appeal 
 to the whole body of adherents of that religion through- 
 out the world, as has not been the case in any other reli- 
 gion. Followers of the ruthless fighting Prophet of 
 Arabia have, however, been found on both sides of the 
 world conflict. 
 
 Inasmuch as the present volume contains (Chapter 
 XII) a separate treatment of this important subject, the 
 present chapter will merely mention that there have been 
 recent evidences of revival in Mohammedanism, such as 
 the remarkable spread of Islam in Africa before the war, 
 the Pan-Islamic movement before the war, the revival 
 of the original Moslem power in Arabia, viz., the King- 
 dom of the Hijaz ; and, on the other hand, evidences 
 of weakening, such as the long steady decline of Moham- 
 medanism in its old strongholds, the failure of the Holy 
 War (Jihad), and the downfall of the nominal Head of 
 Islam, the Turkish Sultan. 
 
 Mohammedanism teaches that each individual's duty 
 
 12 "Buddhism, A Sketch of the Life and Teachings of Gautama 
 the Buddha," p. 7. 
 
THE NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS 65 
 
 is to give submission (islam) to Allah, and that it is the 
 duty of those who have thus submitted themselves (Mos- 
 lems) to attempt to subjugate all other people to the 
 same inscrutable, non-moral God of power, or else to ex- 
 terminate the non-Moslems. This spirit will not pass 
 away from the world until mankind has been organized 
 into a nobler moral ideal. However, the latest develop- 
 ments in this organized system are significant. 
 
 A. Evidence of Revival 
 
 As a concrete instance of the active interest which some 
 Mohammedans are taking in world improvement and 
 world peace there may be quoted part of a letter which 
 has been circulated in the public press of America. It 
 was written on June 18, 1919, from Haifa, Syria, by 
 Abdul Baha Abbas, who is the present head of the Baha- 
 ist sect of Mohammedans, and addressed to a person 
 whom he had met on a visit to the United States. 
 
 "To the Honourable William Sulzer, Ex-Governor of 
 New York : Greetings ! O thou who art the well-wisher 
 of humanity, felicitations ! 
 
 "I am hopeful that in accordance with the teachings 
 of Baha'o'llah there shall soon be established a Great 
 Tribunal, the membership of which shall be composed of 
 the best men and women from all the Governments of 
 the earth. This Great Tribunal must be the guarantor 
 of universal peace. The present is the beginning of the 
 dawn of universal peace 
 
 "The question of universal peace is only one of the 
 principles of the teachings of Baha'o'llah. These teach- 
 ings have other principles that make them complete. 
 .... Through the favour of the True One and by the 
 Word of God, I pray that the League of Nations shall 
 soon become a fact, that universal peace shall thenceforth 
 be established, and that then the brotherhood of man shall 
 be recognized." 
 
 B. Evidence of Weakening 
 
 As an indication of the many relapses on a large scale 
 
66 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 which have taken place in Mohammedanism there may 
 be quoted the following summary : 
 
 "Speaking only of events of very recent years — ^the 
 French occupation of Morocco, the Italian conquest of 
 Tripoli, the Anglo-Russian agreement with reference to 
 Persia, the defeat of Turkey by the Balkan States, the 
 dethronement of the Khedive, the successful rebelHon of 
 Arabia constitute a series of catastrophes unparalleled in 
 the history of Islam. The end of Moslem rule in the 
 world may be nearly as swift and spectacular as was its 
 beginning."^' 
 
 Conclusion 
 
 The World War has produced stirrings of new life, 
 not only in Christendom, but also in practically every 
 organized religion in the world. Many of these advances 
 in other religions have received their impulse from Chris- 
 tianity, but they lack the complete ideal and the dynamic 
 which Christians prize preeminently in the Lord Jesus 
 Christ. However, it is now, as never before, a race be- 
 tween religions for the possession of the world. Some 
 of the signs of revivification which have appeared in the 
 non-Christian religions may seem alarming. Yet may we 
 not be reassured and stimulated by realizing that in these 
 signs of revived vitality we can see the Holy Spirit of 
 God working in quarters where previously people had 
 not been attentive to the divine call to go forth into all 
 the world and preach to every creature the best gospel 
 which they themselves have received? Never has the 
 situation been so complicated, so solemnizing, so hopeful 
 for the world-wide establishment of the Christian religion 
 evidenced both by revivifyings and weakenings in the 
 non-Christian religions. 
 
 ^^ E. C. Moore's "The Spread of Christianity in the Modem 
 World," pp. 211, 212. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE WAR AND NEW INFLUENCES AMONG 
 ORIENTAL WOMEN 
 
 1. There has been an awakening of a world conscious- 
 ness among the women of the Orient directly traceable 
 to the World War. 
 
 How momentous a change this is will be fully appre- 
 ciated only if we realize at the outset that in certain large 
 areas these women had not yet awakened even to a na- 
 tional consciousness. For many of them the tribal life 
 had been all. In her "African Adventurers" Jean Mac- 
 kenzie reports the following conversation between a 
 young school boy and his mother. 
 
 "They say we live in Africa," said Mejo. 
 
 "Who says so?" asked his mother. 
 
 "The teacher says so," said Mejo. 
 
 "What kind of a teacher says so — is it the white man 
 or one of the black people?" 
 
 "Even if it were a black teacher — and it was, it was 
 Ela from Asok — will you doubt it? He heard it from 
 the white man." 
 
 "Was it a word from God?" asked Mejo's mother. 
 "Did Ela read God's Word that we live in Africa?" 
 
 "Well, then," said Mejo's mother, "I don't believe it. 
 I who have lived in this forest always, did I ever hear 
 that we live in Africa? What the old and the wise of 
 the tribe never knew, how can the white man know it — 
 who is a stranger of yesterday? If you ask me where 
 we live I will still tell you that we live in the country of 
 the Bulu tribes. It is just pride that is in all this teaching 
 that Ela teaches." 
 
 Suddenly, in 1914, at the sound of guns on the frontiers 
 of France, men of all races were summoned to forget 
 their own peoples and boundaries and to offer their lives 
 
68 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 in a world war. The women of Africa, India, China, and 
 the islands of the sea sent husbands, sons, and brothers to 
 the army of the Allies, and their hearts ran swiftly with 
 their men. Even from the barred windows of harem 
 and zenana there opened up a new world outlook. 
 
 The war resolved itself into a great living geography 
 lesson to millions of women of the East. In some of their 
 communities foreign soldiers were lodged. From these 
 and from the returning soldiers, with their wonderful 
 tales of other lands, were brought new conceptions of 
 the world to the women who for centuries had thought 
 in terms of their own locality only. The countries of 
 people who had hitherto been known only as white men, 
 foreigners, or by less complimentary titles, have now 
 become almost as real as their own. The foreign soil 
 on which their men had fought and died could no longer 
 be utterly remote from them. A Hindu woman, Sarojini 
 Naidu, has voiced the new song of the women of the East 
 who have shared in the sorrow of the world : 
 
 "Gathered like pearls in their alien graves, 
 Silent they sleep by the Persian waves. 
 Scattered like shells on Egyptian sands 
 They lie with pale brows, and brave, broken hands, 
 They are scattered like blossoms mown down by 
 
 chance, 
 On the blood-brown meadows of Flanders and 
 France." 
 
 To help the men who had gone away the women of the 
 Orient joined together, even as here, to do their part. 
 In thousands of little villages groups of them met by 
 the well to work for the soldiers through Red Cross and 
 Red Crescent societies. And often while they worked, 
 a foreign woman spoke to them of the work women in 
 other lands were doing and then as a result, minds 
 jumped across chasms of custom and years, especially 
 when they knew a common sorrow. It is interesting to 
 learn, however, that even the enlarged outlook and the 
 
INFLUENCES ON ORIENTAL WOMEN 69 
 
 common peril and sacrifice do not yet seem to have made 
 definite impression on the caste system in India. There 
 these Red Cross groups held rigidly to their caste separa- 
 tion, meeting separately. But there were Oriental women 
 who went further than this in their deeds of mercy. A 
 group of Japanese women sent helpers and money into 
 Siberia to minister to the refugees, and a group of Chi- 
 nese nurses, under the leadership of a missionary doctor, 
 went to that same land to give relief. Such endeavors 
 as these in behalf of their men far away could not fail 
 to awaken both the national and the international con- 
 sciousness — which result was also stimulated, particularly 
 in Japan, by the many columns in the newspapers dealing 
 with the situation in other lands. 
 
 2. A second important influence of the war on women 
 in the Orient has been an increasing sense of feminine 
 freedom, which will in time make for a universal social 
 democracy. 
 
 Even in the West we have recognized this new stimu- 
 lus to freedom, though we had thought Western women 
 were emancipated before the war, and have observed 
 them courageously undertaking untried tasks. There 
 has come, too, in Western lands greater political free- 
 dom, with votes for women — meaning ultimately far 
 more than votes. It is here and in a trice it will be 
 there. In the papers but a few weeks ago we read of an 
 appeal for suffrage for the women of India presented 
 in the British Parliament from Sarojini Naidu, the poet 
 quoted above. What wonder that the bond slaves of 
 India cry out ! Yet only one per cent of India's women 
 can read — which indicates the peril of granting unlimited 
 political power at the present time. 
 
 The new freedom of women in the East is manifesting 
 itself socially. Although there is still distrust of women 
 and the dominance of man is shown in the seclusion of 
 the women of the better classes in most parts of the 
 
70 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 East, and in the virtual slavery of them all, they are 
 breaking away and in many cases men themselves are 
 leading in the reform and demanding, instead of slaves, 
 educated companions. Many of the women have found 
 that they possess powers of which they had not known. 
 They are not willing, once having made the discovery, 
 to settle back into the old inactivity and monotony. Many 
 others, tired of the old work and its scale of living, are 
 seeking new sensations. There is a new valuation of 
 women both by women themselves and by the community, 
 expressed in a sentence of an address given by a Japanese 
 statesman, "Every thinking person realizes that no nation 
 rises above its womanhood." 
 
 3. There is a rising concern among Eastern women 
 in social questions. 
 
 The interest in social problems has developed further 
 during the war. Margaret Burton in her "Women 
 Workers of the Orient" tells of Chinese women who at 
 the time of the Revolution actually organized companies 
 for military- drill and when advised by wise leaders to 
 desist turned their efforts to the gentle art of making 
 bombs. In China there are now at least ten special ob- 
 jects toward which various societies work. They are the 
 abolition of foot-binding, the education of women, the 
 prohibition of concubinage, the forbidding of child mar- 
 riages, reforms in regard to prostitution, social service 
 for women in industry, the encouragement of modesty 
 in dress, better terms of marriage leading toward mar- 
 riages for love, the establishment of political rights, and 
 the general elevation of the position of women in the 
 family and the home. Far from attainment, how sad a 
 commentary on the life of the vast majority of Oriental 
 women is this advanced program of social progress ! 
 
 There is an increased and hopeful interest in health 
 and sanitation. In countries where there are so few 
 physicians that the vast majority of women are born, 
 
INFLUENCES ON ORIENTAL WOMEN 71 
 
 live, suffer, and die with absolutely no medical aid it is 
 comforting to realize that help is at hand. In these 
 countries, where men may not give medical aid to women, 
 there are now a few women physicians — 159 women doc- 
 tors to 150,000,000 women in India, ninety-three to 200,- 
 000,000 women in China. Through their few mission 
 hospitals trained nurses are working miracles of healing. 
 The blind see, the lame walk, lepers are cared for, suffer- 
 ing motherhood is comforted. The news spreads from 
 hovel to hovel and from palace to palace. 
 
 'Ts it a little thing that she hath wrought? 
 Then life and death and motherhood be naught." 
 
 Today women are establishing medical schools where 
 hundreds and thousands of Indian and Chinese women 
 are to receive training as physicians and nurses and learn 
 the principles of sanitation and public health. The Gov- 
 ernment of India has recognized the pitiful need which 
 only Christian women physicians can meet and has 
 pledged one-half the maintenance of the new medical 
 school opened a year ago in Vellore, through the union 
 of American and Brilish boards under the leadership of 
 Dr. Ida Scudder. It guaranteed this help if six women 
 should enter as students. Sixty-nine young Indian 
 women applied for entrance when the school opened. 
 Only eighteen could be admitted. Fourteen of these 
 went up for examination this summer and took the high- 
 est rank in Madras Presidency. This year there are 
 eighty-five eager applicants. New influences these, for 
 the women of the Orient, to be multiplied we trust a 
 thousand-fold, for there is no battlefield in all the world 
 where the sum of human suffering is so great as on this 
 battlefield of motherhood, and in the East those who 
 die in these trenches are not even women, but broken 
 flowers of childhood. 
 
 During the past five years we have seen remarkable 
 advance also along educational lines. In India, China, 
 
72 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 and Japan colleges for women have come into existence, 
 perhaps in spite of the war rather than because of it. 
 We may look for their foundations and the beginnings 
 of the "divine discontent" among Oriental women in 
 the days following our Civil War, when women's boards 
 of foreign missions were organized. When American 
 women, touched to a new pity through their loss and 
 suffering in the war, first realized the conditions of 
 Oriental women's lives, there were no schools for girls 
 in the East anywhere. When the first village schools 
 opened, no one dreamed of colleges for women within 
 fifty years nor of the remarkable social program of the 
 Young Women's Christian Association. From the little 
 mud schoolhouse has come an ever increasing army of 
 girls on the march up the hill of education from primary 
 and secondary school on to normal school, college, and 
 professional school. These women are to provide the 
 leadership for the women of the East. 
 
 It is a sign of particular hopefulness in the educational 
 movements of the Orient that the student class is think- 
 ing more in the terms of everyday life and the service 
 of the hour. No one who has followed the student move- 
 ment in China can fail to realize its importance and the 
 grave situation unless this and similar movements in 
 India and Japan become Christian. 
 
 4. Economic conditions in the East mark a new era 
 for women and entail a hundred new dangers. 
 
 According to type, the woman in the Orient has all 
 through the years of her history given time and vitality 
 to the making of the necessities of life. Whether that 
 contribution has been made in the field or home there has 
 been no question as to her ability, her indispensableness, 
 and her giving without stint. Today there are new neces- 
 sities and she is adapting her energy to meet them. But 
 we have learned in this free world for women in America 
 some of the perils accompanying the entrance of women 
 
INFLUENCES ON ORIENTAL WOMEN 73 
 
 into commercial and industrial life. Present-day methods 
 are different from the leisurely methods of the old East 
 and it is after the factory method of the tense, rushing 
 West that the Eastern woman is being exploited today. 
 
 In Sivas there are 5,000 workers in rug factories, many 
 of them women, many children almost too young to speak. 
 Their working hours are from five in the morning to six 
 in the evening and in summer from four in the morning 
 to eight at night. The reports of certain mills in India 
 complacently state that the law does not permit women 
 to work more than eleven hours, thus giving them ample 
 time for their domestic duties morning and evening. In 
 India many a worn operator refuses to leave her machine 
 at noon, too exhausted to do anything but lie down beside 
 the iron monster that, combined with long hours and bad 
 air, is grinding out her life and weakening all her chil- 
 dren for generations to come. Will the whisper of a 
 living wage and humane hours never come to her ? Will 
 she never rebel? Some feel that that day is not far 
 distant. 
 
 In progressive Japan, where 34,000 girls are working 
 in the coal mines, a record worse even than that of the 
 Indian mills reveals 130 plants where the girls work from 
 five in the morning till ten at night with an hour of 
 rest at noon, in return for which they receive in addition 
 to food and clothing, wages of about forty cents a month. 
 This, of course, is an extreme situation, but Mr. Fisher's 
 report on 305 factories in Tokyo a few years ago showed 
 that only one-third of the women received as much as 
 five dollars per month, working twelve hours a day seven 
 days a week. The wages of factory women are some- 
 what higher now but still pitiably low. There are no 
 Sabbaths in that man-made, machine-managed world. 
 Night work is common and crowded conditions lead to 
 tuberculosis. The conditions are intolerable, physically 
 and morally. One of the mill overseers remarked, "We 
 own the bodies, minds, and souls of those girls." 
 
74 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 In Japan new thoughts, new temptations, new relation- 
 ships are forcing themselves upon the half million of 
 women who make up its industrial army. Three-fifths 
 of them are under twenty years of age and every year 
 200,000 come in from the country to take the places of 
 those who have left for various reasons. Thousands are 
 incapacitated before the end of a year. What are the 
 thoughts that press in upon these tired, often homesick 
 women ? Do they willingly become machines or do their 
 fatigue and eventual dismissal result in smouldering re- 
 sentment? Already there are indications that Eastern 
 endurance has its limits. Many are already recognizing 
 that labor unprotected and without the fortification of 
 custom and understanding presents a grave problem. 
 Both laborer and thinker are disturbed. Will the result 
 be for good or ill ? 
 
 China's women always have had clever fingers and to 
 a marked degree they have been producers. When de- 
 mand made machinery and the factory a necessity they 
 became part of the organization and hundreds of thou- 
 sands labor today in the industrial world. Unprotected 
 by any law, they pour out life's energy into the making 
 of silk, cotton, boxes, paper, and the like, with hours 
 beyond their strength and wages insufficient for their 
 barest needs. Already there are some among the people 
 of China who see the folly of such expenditure. 
 
 We have noted the unrest and the questioning among 
 Oriental women, but such discontent with the old may 
 prove evil unless it is directed aright. We have rejoiced 
 that new hopes have been born through education, social 
 organization, and medical work, but we must make sure 
 that the women of the East are to find their spiritual 
 redemption — which will not come through education or 
 social effort alone. A welfare worker was heard to say 
 last winter that compulsory sanitation and compulsory 
 education are the two things necessary for the reconstruc- 
 
INFLUENCES ON ORIENTAL WOMEN 75 
 
 tion of the world. She had overlooked the fact that of 
 these things the Germans were masters and that in those 
 hands they had wrought for the destruction of the world. 
 Something more is surely needed. While these blessed 
 concomitants of religion are increasing rapidly, are the 
 women of the East seeking the Kingdom of God and His 
 righteousness ? At present through an awakened inter- 
 est in the Orient and a new appreciation of the wonderful 
 possibilities of other races, coupled with a fear lest we 
 be supercilious or patronizing, are we in danger of con- 
 cluding that they do not need our Christian religion ? A 
 questionnaire was recently sent men and women in India 
 and China, asking if they had observed any special reli- 
 gious development or awakening of spiritual conscious- 
 ness during the war or since its close. Every reply re- 
 ferred to the great changes that have come and are still 
 coming and warned against the dangers which accompany 
 new freedom. Without exception they emphasized the 
 great need of more Christian schools for girls. As Pro- 
 fessor Chittanbar, the Christian leader at the college at 
 Lucknow, expressed it : "It is not education alone that 
 will help India's women. We have seen that the ten- 
 dency of government education which is non-religious 
 or anti-religious is to create a religious vacuum. The 
 old superstitions are going. There is only this vacuum 
 unless Christianity comes in." Dr. Wu Ting Fang said 
 to an American woman, "Why don't you send Western 
 Christian women first to live among our women and show 
 them the danger lurking in the great new freedom that is 
 coming to them?" Similarly a young woman now con- 
 nected with the Chinese legation in Washington has 
 pointed out grave dangers in the path of her progressive 
 countrywomen and emphasized their need of Christ now 
 in their changing world. 
 
 The present condition of Oriental women is caused in 
 large measure by the false teaching of their religions 
 regarding the position of women. Their true status will 
 
76 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 be fully secured not by mere changes in social customs 
 and organization but by a regenerating, living faith in 
 Jesus Christ. Whatever we do to assist these women 
 along physical, social, educational, and industrial lines, 
 we must not fail to give them a clear understanding of 
 their deepest need. The outlook for them depends largely 
 on our own convictions and the emphasis which we place 
 on the full Gospel of Jesus Christ. Friendliness ex- 
 pressed in education and social service alone will not 
 suffice, for it is Christ and His Gospel that are the in- 
 spiration of all that is best in the social life of the world. 
 The situation is a challenge to Christian women 
 throughout the world. The spiritual redemption of the 
 women of the East cannot be accomplished without the 
 extension of the sacrifice of Christ through His disciples. 
 Women of the highest Christian experience and charac- 
 ter must go and live the life of Christ with these women 
 of the East and train them for the highest service. How 
 shall they be secured? There is one way, an old way, 
 little used. We plead, we write, we advertise, we organ- 
 ize, we campaign. But the key to the treasure house of 
 Christian life comes from our Master who says to us, as 
 He said to His helpless disciples long ago, "Pray ye there- 
 fore the Lord of the harvest, that he send forth laborers 
 into his harvest." 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 THE WAR AND THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 IN INDIA 
 
 The Great War has been one of the most stupendous 
 events in modern times. How has it affected the mis- 
 sionary outlook in India? It has, in most cases, doubt- 
 less only accelerated processes which in the long run 
 would probably, even without the war, have led to the 
 same results. 
 
 I. The Effect of the War on India as a Whole 
 
 Among the more general results of the war affecting 
 India as a whole may be mentioned the following, each 
 of which is big with meaning for the missionary enter- 
 prise : 
 
 1. The Breaking Dozvn of India's Isolation. 
 
 Indian students have read in foreign universities, In- 
 dian merchants and business men have fared forth in 
 the interests of trade, Indian Swamis have preached 
 Vedantism in Europe and America ; but probably the 
 greatest influence from the side of India in breaking 
 down her isolation and giving her a larger outlook on life 
 has been the fact that about 1,000,000 Indians have gone 
 abroad in connection with the war. These represent the 
 rank and file of the people, coming as they do from the 
 villages of every part of India. With the close of the 
 war, what impressions are they carrying back with them ? 
 They have observed the free, self-reliant, helpful share 
 taken in war activities by the literate women of France, 
 Britain, and America ; and doubtless new ideas of woman 
 
78 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 as partner and fellow-worker in the world's work have 
 been engendered. Such impressions are bound to work 
 toward a better status for women in India. They have 
 been the recipients of the splendid ministry of the Army 
 Young Men's Christian Association and have gotten a 
 new conception of religion as consisting primarily in lov- 
 ing service, and capable of manifestation even when lips 
 are closed to direct testimony. They have mingled freely 
 with all sorts of people and many of their ordinary caste 
 restrictions have been disregarded. Such experiences lie 
 in the direction of the further modification of the rules 
 of caste. They have seen how men of lowly origin also 
 were brothers in the great struggle and were honored 
 when they proved themselves heroes, and such experi- 
 ences look toward a new and better attitude toward the 
 depressed classes. In a word, 1,000,000 out of India's 
 315,000,000 have through their self-dedication to the 
 cause of the Allies entered into a new and larger life. 
 Observation of other lands and peoples has made com- 
 parisons possible and awakened the faculty of self-criti- 
 cism. Kipling's "Eyes of Asia" is a splendid statement 
 of this. On the part of the West the factors for breaking 
 down the age-long isolation of India and preparing for 
 a new internationalism are the British Government and 
 Christian missions. Among the achievements and serv- 
 ices of the British Government may be mentioned order, 
 security, able administration, official honesty, education, 
 railways, and canals. So far as the British Government 
 in India has been penetrated by Christian ideals, it has 
 been itself a preacher of righteousness and a witness to 
 the truth. One need but recall the names of Sir Henry 
 Lawrence, Sir Donald McLeod, Sir Robert Montgomery, 
 and many another earnest Christian official, whose life 
 and influence have been of the greatest missionary value. 
 Nevertheless, the close connection which exists in the 
 thought of the people of India between the British Gov- 
 ernment and Christian missions has been to some extent 
 
THE WAR AND INDIA 79 
 
 a cause of embarrassment. Indian nationalism has so 
 identified the two as to oppose Christian missions because 
 opposing British rule. Notwithstanding the recent lamen- 
 table riots in Delhi, Amritsar, and Lahore, the future un- 
 doubtedly belongs to responsible self-government. In- 
 creasingly, then, the great mediating force between India 
 and the West will be the Christian Church in India and 
 Christian missions. Hitherto through its influence and 
 legislation the British Government has helped to remove 
 or modify some of the worst customs of India, such as 
 sati, infanticide, premature cohabitation, the disability 
 of the depressed classes, etc. But with the coming of 
 home rule. Christian missions cooperating with the Chris- 
 tian Church in India must carry increased responsibility. 
 In many ways and by many means, then, the isolation 
 of India is being broken down. What is the significance 
 of this fact ? For one thing, it means that, for good or 
 for evil, India will be more and more closely bound up 
 with the other nations of the world. Mutual influence 
 will be exerted, as never before. What is to be the influ- 
 ence of India upon the West, what that of the West 
 upon India? Indians who have visited Europe and 
 America, including the soldiers who have taken part in 
 the Great War, have seen the worst side as well as the 
 best side of the life of the West. How thankful we 
 ought to be that in trench and camp such undenomina- 
 tional and international organizations as the Y. M. C. A., 
 the Y. W. C. A., the Salvation Army, and the Red Cross 
 have interpreted to the Indian soldier in terms that he 
 could understand the very spirit of the religion of Christ ; 
 and that through hospital and dispensary, school and 
 college, workshop and farm, the same thing has been 
 done for India by the missions working in that land. 
 India has become sensitive and plastic as never before. 
 It is highly probable that with the close of the war there 
 will be a new and larger preparedness to consider all 
 sorts of messages, as well as the gospel message. The 
 
80 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 rapid breaking down of the isolation of India has laid 
 her open to all the currents of the world's thought, whole- 
 some and unwholesome, good and evil alike. Multitudes 
 of India's educated men, while nominally maintaining 
 allegiance to their old faiths, are practically secularists. 
 In order to meet the new and challenging situation in 
 India, adequate reenforcements and adequate equipment 
 are needed. 
 
 2. The Promise of Home Rule. 
 
 The pronouncement of August 20, 1917, defining the 
 policy of the British Parliament as "the progressive reali- 
 zation of responsible government in India as an integral 
 part of the British Empire," is correctly described as a 
 "most momentous utterance."^ It undoubtedly would 
 have come in time, but the war has accelerated it. India's 
 partnership with Britain in bearing the burdens of the 
 war through the offering of a million men and a war 
 loan of upwards of $500,000,000 undoubtedly had its 
 effect in calling forth the pronouncement. The goal of 
 responsible government has been defined, and so is in 
 sight. It is to come gradually by successive stages, and 
 "the British Government and the Government of India 
 must be the judges of the time and measure of each ad- 
 vance." Such is the program of constitutional reform. 
 The publication of the Montagu-Chelmsford scheme has 
 quickened Indian political thought and provoked through- 
 out the country very keen debate. The recent lamentable 
 occurrences connected with the "passive resistance" 
 against the Rowlatt legislation may possibly postpone the 
 day of home rule, but will scarcely abolish the hope of it. 
 In these critical and delicate times the wise missionary 
 has an extraordinary opportunity. He can declare him- 
 self unreservedly on the side of the parliamentary pro- 
 nouncement of August 20, 1917, and from this vantage 
 
 1 "Report on Indian Constitutional Reforms," p. 5, London, 
 1918. 
 
THE WAR AND INDIA 81 
 
 ground of hopefulness and of sympathy with the legiti- 
 mate aspirations of the Indian people he may utter wise 
 and sane counsels. There is no disguising the fact that 
 in looking forward to "responsible self-government," 
 which means a democratic form of government, India 
 labors under serious disabilities. There is the heavy 
 weight of illiteracy, less than ten per cent of the whole 
 population being able to read. There is the lack of unity, 
 due to diversity of religion, race, language, and custom, 
 but most of all to caste. There is the attitude toward the 
 "untouchables," by which 50,000,000 of India's people 
 are denied the elementary rights of human beings. It is 
 a hopeful sign, however, that the best people of India 
 are becoming more and more conscious of these disabili- 
 ties, and more and more determined to remove them. 
 The promise and hope of home rule have already made 
 the wheels of reform to move more rapidly. As India 
 gradually assumes the burdens and responsibilities of 
 self-government, there will be a new point of contact for 
 the preaching of the Gospel. Character will be seen to 
 be the great need. How to produce the integrity which 
 is able to withstand the temptation to official corruption 
 will be the great question. Here lies the opportunity of 
 the Indian Christian Church. If she can show that such 
 of her members as are called to positions of responsibility 
 possess in general the character that lies at the founda- 
 tion of honest and efficient government, then it will be 
 manifest to the Indian people that to believe in Christ 
 ministers to patriotism, honesty, and efficiency. In help- 
 ing to remove the illiteracy of India, to lift up the de- 
 pressed classes, and to create a spirit of brotherhood. 
 Christian missions has done great things. These "good 
 works" will be acknowledged by the Indian people in due 
 time, and will stand as evidence that the religion of Jesus 
 Christ ministers to the total welfare of India. 
 
 The question may be raised as to the effect on mission- 
 ary effort of a larger degree of self-government on the 
 
82 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 part of Indians, especially as these will be largely non- 
 Christians. An Indian legal gentleman of wide obser- 
 vation and good judgment has furnished Rev. W. J. 
 Clark with the following reasons for declining to be dis- 
 turbed by the fear of unjust treatment: 
 
 a. "For a long time the paramount power will be 
 British, which will see fair play. 
 
 b. "A keen desire to show fitness for exercising au- 
 thority will lead to the avoidance of its abuse. 
 
 c. "The officials will be from the English-educated 
 Indian class, who while nominally non-Christians, will 
 be practically devoid of religious views and therefore of 
 religious prejudice. 
 
 d. "To show that the people are united in the desire 
 to secure greater political responsibility, concessions are 
 already being made to other communities, and not least 
 to the Christian community. 
 
 e. "Religious differences when they occur will be be- 
 tween Hindus and Mohammedans, and both will probably 
 seek to enlist the votes of the other communities who 
 hold the balance of power. 
 
 f. "The new spirit of patriotism desires the advance- 
 ment of the people in all lines, and the leaders are suffi- 
 ciently shrewd to observe the very real help given by mis- 
 sions and missionaries and will seek to retain that help." 
 
 The riots in India during March and April, 1919, in 
 opposition to the Rowlatt legislation^ and their stern re- 
 pression by the British Government have greatly intensi- 
 fied racial bitterness. This may seriously hinder the 
 work of missions in that land. Economic difficulties 
 have had much to do with the unrest. Partial failure of 
 the rains in 1918, added to the effect of the war in 
 creating high prices, has resulted in famine conditions 
 in many parts of India. Influenza alone has caused the 
 death of 6,000,000. It is no wonder that under these 
 circumstances India like the rest of the world has shown 
 signs of "nerves." There is need of a very special degree 
 
 2 See Report of the Rowlatt Committee, 1918. 
 
THE WAR AND INDIA 83 
 
 of sympathy, patience, and hopefulness on the part of 
 missionaries laboring in India. 
 
 3. The Need of Popular Education as Equipment for 
 Citizenship. 
 
 This need stands in the closest connection with the 
 "Home Rule" pronouncement of August 20, 1917. Re- 
 sponsible government means democratic government, the 
 rule of the people and the responsibility of officials to 
 those whom they represent. But, unfortunately, over 
 ninety per cent of the people of India are illiterate. Ac- 
 cording to the census of 1911 only six per cent of the 
 population of British India were literate, eleven per 
 cent among men and one and one-tenth per cent 
 among women.^ The emphasis in the past on the part of 
 both the Indian Government and Christian missions has 
 been too exclusively in the direction of higher education. 
 The new program of "responsible government" will 
 surely bring with it a new sense of the need of a larger 
 diffusion of education among the masses as a preparation 
 for the duties of citizenship.* The various "mass move- 
 ments" have brought multitudes of illiterate people into 
 the Church. They need suitable training, in order to 
 make them good Christians, and so good citizens. There 
 is now on the part of all the Christian forces in India a 
 sense of the urgency of this need. The opportunity fur- 
 nished by the mass movements is a perilous one, unless 
 handled with high Christian statesmanship. It is in view 
 of this situation that the British-American Commission 
 to study the problem of village education in India has 
 been appointed. 
 
 4. The New Industrial Program. 
 
 The report of the Indian Industrial Commission (1916- 
 1918) is another illustration of the effect of the war. On 
 page two of the introduction we read: "The views of 
 
 3 See "Report on Indian Constitutional Reforms," 1918, p. 111. 
 * See "Education and Citizenship in India," L. Alston, 1910. 
 
84 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Government and of the public have been further modified 
 under the stress of war necessities [italics are the 
 writer's] , which have led to a still more definite adoption 
 of the policy of State participation in the industrial de- 
 velopment, and to the grant of State assistance to several 
 industrial undertakings." So the old policy of laissez 
 faire is abandoned. It is another by-product of the war. 
 This new policy on the part of Government is a summons 
 to us to survey the whole situation as regards industrial 
 missions and to seek to formulate a policy of mission 
 industrial development in harmony with the needs of the 
 Christian community and of India as a whole. In the 
 early days of mission work in India when Christian con- 
 verts lived largely in cities, the emphasis was upon city 
 industries. With the coming of the "mass movements," 
 however, industrial mission work has been broadened 
 so as to include the great village industry, agriculture. In 
 fact, one of the most pressing problems connected with 
 the mass movement Christians is the problem of their 
 industrial and economic improvement. Hence the estab- 
 lishment of agricultural training schools in various places. 
 The recent tendency on the part of industrial missions 
 has been to provide not only simple agricultural training 
 for illiterate village Christians, but also advanced indus- 
 trial education for men of college grade. Hence the ad- 
 vanced agricultural courses in the Allahabad School of 
 Agriculture and the industrial chemistry department of 
 the Forman Christian College, Lahore. One thing is 
 certain, that there will be a large industrial development 
 in India during the next quarter of a century. In the 
 interests of self-support it is vitally necessary that the 
 Christian community should take its share in such a de- 
 velopment. 
 
 The industrial awakening in India may be considered 
 from a still larger point of view. It is a challenge to the 
 Church of Christ to prove to a people rapidly advancing 
 in modern industrial development the fundamental place 
 
THE WAR AND INDIA 85 
 
 that God has and must have in such a movement. A rapid 
 industrial development presupposes an equally rapid 
 scientific development. The study of science, together 
 with the methods of thought and action it brings with 
 it, is one of the greatest forces known for destroying 
 untrue beliefs. It is proving this abundantly in India. 
 The educated man, particularly the scientist, is turning 
 away from his religious beliefs. The natural tendency 
 for a man who has had this experience is to lump all 
 religious beliefs with his own, and believe them all un- 
 true. This is particularly the case if he be engaged in 
 building up some industry. He sees his success, and 
 thinks that he has accomplished it himself, and sits back 
 with smug satisfaction like the Rich Fool in Christ's 
 parable. He has denied God's part in his success, and 
 the result can be nothing but moral failure for himself 
 and for all those with whom he is in contact, who admire 
 his apparent success. The Church in India, at this for- 
 mative stage in industrial development, has a tremendous 
 opportunity to influence the character of the future in- 
 dustrial Hfe. 
 
 If this industrial development can have strong Chris- 
 tian leadership, it should be possible to swing the whole 
 movement towards Christianity, instead of away from 
 every sort of religious ideal, as has happened in Japan 
 from lack of Christian leadership. 
 
 5. A New Place for Women in the Work of India 
 and of the World. 
 
 This, too, is in part a result of the war. What the mili- 
 tant suffragettes were clamoring and struggling for, 
 namely, "votes for women," has come naturally through 
 the very logic of events. The women of Britain and 
 America have won the right of the suffrage through 
 showing the bravery and doing the work of men. As 
 never before in the history of the world, it is now the 
 age of women. As illustrations of what women can do 
 
86 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 in India reference may be made to Pandita Ramabai's 
 great work for widows and orphans, not to mention the 
 work of multitudes of other Indian Christian women and 
 of the great body of women sent out to India as mission- 
 aries. The great mass of the women of India are under 
 special disabilities owing to early marriage, widowhood, 
 seclusion, and illiteracy. A brighter day is in sight. The 
 recent establishment of colleges for women at Lucknow, 
 Landour, Lahore, and Madras is significant. India's 
 womanhood must be raised, educated, and helped to ad- 
 vance, along with the womanhood of Britain and 
 America. We may confidently expect a vast development 
 of female education during the next twenty-five years. 
 
 Hitherto the women of India have been the greatest 
 block to progress. But now they also are caught in the 
 tide of change which is sweeping over the land. Many 
 are the evidences of this. In Lahore a group of well- 
 educated Indian ladies has for a number of years been 
 developing extensive community work, demonstrating 
 questions of hygiene, sanitation, care of children, and the 
 like. The same thing has been seen in other places. A 
 similar spirit of helpfulness was shown during the influ- 
 enza scourge. 
 
 Is it any wonder, then, that the call for equal suffrage 
 is heard from these women who have seen and know 
 and want to help ? Is it strange that at the last meeting 
 of the Indian National Congress at Delhi to discuss the 
 Montagu-Chelmsford reforms there were several hun- 
 dred women present — some of them taking a very active 
 part in the debates? Such a thing would have been im- 
 possible five or six years ago — yet it is happening today. 
 They are saying that they are right with the men in work- 
 ing for reform and advance. This means that instead 
 of being the greatest drag on progress, the women of 
 India are beginning to be and soon will be a great force 
 for progress. There is greater opportunity and bigger 
 need for Christian work among them than ever before. 
 
THE WAR AND INDIA 87 
 
 6. A New Conscience on the Subject of Strong Drink. 
 
 This, too, has been greatly developed by the war. The 
 rapid movement of the United States towards total pro- 
 hibition has caught the attention of the world. The action 
 of France and Russia in the early days of the war in 
 prohibiting absinthe and vodka is significant. Powerful 
 opponents of the traffic in strong drink have risen up in 
 Britain. It is significant also that not long ago a resolu- 
 tion to prohibit the traffic was actually introduced into 
 the Imperial Legislative Council of India and received 
 the votes of a considerable number of Indian members. 
 This last year for the first time a report on temperance 
 was presented by the Anglican Bishop of Madras, Con- 
 vener of the National Missionary Council's Standing 
 Committee on Temperance. It is safe to say that the 
 days of commercialized traffic in strong drink are num- 
 bered. The battle against strong drink and hurtful drugs 
 will probably be fought out in India during the next 
 twenty-five years, if not sooner. Much of the best senti- 
 ment of India, non-Christian as well as Christian, is on 
 the side of radical temperance legislation. It is for the 
 foreign mission bodies to join forces with the existing 
 Indian sentiment in this great crusade. 
 
 II. The Effect of the War on the Indian Church 
 
 The six topics dealt with up to this point indicate the 
 efifect of the war upon India as a whole. We may now 
 inquire what has been the effect of the war on the Indian 
 Church and on Christian missions in India. 
 
 1. A New National Spirit in the Churches. 
 
 This is part and parcel of the movement for home rule, 
 in fact its religious counterpart. It is perfectly obvious 
 that just as there is to be "the progressive realization of 
 responsible government" in the State, so there must be in 
 
88 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 the Church. The presence of the national spirit in the 
 Churches is proved by the large number of articles which 
 have recently appeared on the relation between Church 
 and mission, and also by local difficulties in various 
 places. In this matter India is now just about where 
 Japan was twenty years ago. A spirit of self-assertion 
 is a phenomenon of adolescence. It is a sign of growth. 
 But it calls for readjustment. Accordingly, the problem 
 which confronts most or all of the foreign missions work- 
 ing in India is that of making such adjustments in mis- 
 sion organization as to provide for an adequate exercise 
 of initiative and leadership on the part of the Indian 
 Church. As a serious study of this problem, so far as it 
 relates to the work of American missions in India, Dr. 
 D. J. Fleming's work entitled "Devolution in Mission 
 Administration" may be strongly recommended. After 
 all, the Indian Church through her indigenous member- 
 ship must in the nature of things be the great evangeliz- 
 ing agency in India. It is significant that during the last 
 four years, synchronizing with the years of the war, the 
 evangelistic spirit has been markedly developed, largely 
 under Indian leadership, in connection with the "Evan- 
 gelistic Forward Movement." 
 
 2. A New Readiness for Cooperation in Mission 
 Work. 
 
 This, too, is one of the signs of the times, a tendency 
 which has been greatly promoted by the war. If the 
 war has taught the world anything, it is the need of co- 
 operation. Union is strength, as the Allies found when 
 finally all their forces were organized on a cooperative 
 basis under one command. In South India the Madras 
 Christian College for Women with twelve cooperating 
 missions, the Tuberculosis Sanitarium at Madanapalle, 
 the Medical School for Women at Vellore, and the 
 Kodaikanal school for missionaries' children, are splendid 
 
THE WAR AND INDIA 89 
 
 instances of cooperation. As suitable fields for coopera- 
 tive eflfort may be mentioned women's colleges, as those 
 at Madras, Lahore, Lucknow and Mussoorie, technical 
 schools for normal training, agriculture, theology and 
 medicine, and such a needed magazine as a Christian re- 
 view for the whole of India. In this connection new 
 developments in higher education need to be kept in mind. 
 Already the Indian Government has begun to establish 
 denominational and teaching universities. The Hindu 
 university at Benares is the first example. A Moham- 
 medan university at Aligarh will soon follow. The ques- 
 tion inevitably arises as to the desirability or otherwise 
 of a Christian university for the whole of India, to form 
 as it were the capstone for the structure of Christian 
 education. Such an institution could be established and 
 adequately supported only on a cooperative basis. A 
 splendid example of cooperation, largely due to the or- 
 ganizing genius of Dr. John R. Mott, is seen in the Na- 
 tional Missionary Council of India with its system of 
 provincial councils. This representative body deals with 
 government in all matters of common interest and through 
 its standing sub-committees conducts important investiga- 
 tions. The standing Committee on Christian Literature 
 has recently finished its survey of Christian literature in 
 India, and on the basis of this has prepared a statement 
 of need and a program of work. Cooperative effort fur- 
 nishes the only solution of the problem of an adequate 
 Christian literature. Probably the relation between for- 
 eign mission and Indian Church needs to be recognized 
 as essentially a cooperative relation. Missionaries, what- 
 ever their connection with the Indian Church and what- 
 ever theory is held as to the relation of Church and 
 mission, in reality represent a foreign Church, the Church 
 which sent them out originally and supports them on the 
 field. The relation between the aiding foreign Church 
 and the aided Indian Church is properly that of allies in 
 a great spiritual campaign. 
 
90 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 3. A New Consciousness of the Need of Church 
 Unity. 
 
 The war has emphasized the fact that Christianity is 
 able at such a crisis to present no united front to the 
 world, no united appeal. The lesson to the disjuncta 
 membra of the Church is obvious. We must aim at a 
 closer union of the forces of the Gospel. Whether this 
 end is to be accomplished by federation or by organic 
 union is as yet uncertain. If organic union is the true 
 ideal, it must be brought about by the principle of com- 
 prehension, each denomination making its contribution to 
 the whole, while preserving many or most of its distinc- 
 tive features. One thing is certain, that democracy is 
 here to stay. The organization of a united Church must 
 also be democratic. If bishops or superintendents are 
 retained, as they probably will be, they must be made 
 constitutional and elective officers. Autocratic church 
 government is as much an anachronism in these days as 
 autocratic secular government. The system of the Na- 
 tional Council of Missions in India with the various 
 provincial councils has strengthened the spirit of unity by 
 promoting mutual acquaintance and appreciation. Not 
 a few see the vision of a comprehensive "United Church" 
 for all India. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE WAR AND THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 IN CHINA 
 
 In the discussion of this subject three factors need to 
 be kept clear: first, the exact changes in international 
 relationships and internal conditions in China due to the 
 war; secondly, the bearing of the war on tendencies in 
 missions already evident at the outbreak of the war; 
 thirdly, the effect of the post-bellum political changes 
 upon the missionary situation. 
 
 I. Political Changes 
 
 China joined the Allies against Germany in the third 
 year of the war. When hostilities first broke out, she 
 declared her neutrality after an abortive attempt to join 
 Japan in the ousting of the Germans from Tsingtao. 
 In November, 1915, she seriously proposed joining the 
 Allies, but this step was not at that time approved. In 
 February, 1917, following the lead of America, she pro- 
 tested against Germany's submarine warfare and on 
 March 14th severed relations with Germany. Five months 
 later, on August 14, 1917, after a violent disagreement 
 between the executive and legislative branches of the 
 Government, she declared war on Germany and Austria. 
 Her activities were confined to the sending of labor bat- 
 talions to Europe, 175,000 in number, to sending troops 
 to Siberia, to the taking over of German and Austrian 
 property, and in the spring of 1919 to the repatriation of 
 practically all enemy aliens. By the terms of the peace 
 treaty China is relieved of further payment of Boxer 
 
92 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 indemnities to Germany and of any treaty obligations 
 with Germany and Austria. 
 
 The war-time changes in China's relations with Japan 
 were even more significant than in those with Germany. 
 In the first month of the war Japan declared war on 
 Germany, after sending an ultimatum demanding the 
 turning over of Tsingtao to Japan, with a view to its 
 eventual restoration to China. In the second month 
 Japan landed troops in Shantung, who established them- 
 selves at strategic points throughout the province and 
 two months later, on November 7th, forced the surren- 
 der of Tsingtao, the German stronghold. Two weeks 
 afterward the Twenty-One Demands were formulated, 
 by which she sought to take over Germany's rights in 
 Shantung, to consolidate the gains made in Manchuria 
 and Mongolia in the Russo-Japanese War, to secure a 
 controlling share in China's iron output, to mark out a 
 new sphere of interest in Fukien and invade the British 
 sphere in the Yangtze Valley, and by the appointment of 
 military, political, and financial advisers, and by partici- 
 pation in the control of the national police and in the 
 supply of munitions of war, to make China, with all its 
 resources, tributary to Japan. These demands were pre- 
 sented secretly in the following month, January, 1915, 
 and after four months' negotiation, an acceptance of the 
 first four groups was forced through by an ultimatum 
 of war, the last and most extreme group being deferred 
 for future discussion. The next year, 1916, Japan con- 
 cluded a secret alliance with her one-time enemy, Russia, 
 in which they mutually agreed to assist each other in 
 defending their respective possessions in China against 
 any action by a third power. In February and March, 
 1917, secret agreements were made with England, France, 
 Russia, and Italy, whereby these nations gave formal 
 approval to the Japanese claim to the German holdings 
 in Shantung. In the fall of 1917, the Lansing-Ishii 
 agreement between Japan and America relating to China 
 
THE WAR AND CHINA 93 
 
 was signed, whereby Japan's special interests in China 
 were recognized and a reaffirmation was made by both 
 countries of their adhesion to the open-door policy and 
 the territorial integrity of China. In October, 1917, a 
 civil administration instead of a military one was set up 
 by the Japanese in Shantung. In September, 1918, a 
 secret agreement was made by the Japanese Government 
 with certain Chinese officials, whereby the latter recog- 
 nized Japan's further claims to previous German railway 
 rights in and near Shantung. In addition, Japanese finan- 
 cial interests were vigorously pushed through loans and 
 investments, the totals reaching over $300,000,000 in 
 these two years. Finally at the Peace Conference, after 
 a direct clash between the representatives of China and 
 Japan, the Japanese claims to the German holdings in 
 China based on the secret treaties and agreements already 
 mentioned were conceded, China at the last moment re- 
 fusing to sign the treaty containing these provisions as to 
 Shantung. The net result of the war as it affected Japan 
 and China was obviously a decided advance of Japanese 
 interests and possessions in China. As a result of her 
 strategic position and control of communications in 
 Korea, Mongolia, Manchuria, and Shantung, Japan has a 
 correspondingly increased measure of economic and 
 political control over North China and Peking. 
 
 China's relations with the United States during the 
 war were especially close. She trusted America and fol- 
 lowed her into the war largely through the influence and 
 persuasion of the American minister at Peking. Presi- 
 dent Wilson's speeches were translated into Chinese and 
 created widespread admiration and interest. It is only 
 stating facts to say that the Lansing-Ishii agreement, 
 which many Chinese interpret as an American-Japanese 
 alliance and a tacit consent on the part of America to 
 Japan's policies in China, and more recently the approval 
 by the American delegates of the Shantung settlement, 
 have not been in line with the Chinese expectations or 
 
94 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 hopes in American friendship and much-emphasized na- 
 tional ideals. 
 
 In her relations to the Allies in general and to the 
 League of Nations, China is in a difficult position. With 
 the general ideals and aims of the Allies and the League, 
 as expressed to them, practically all Chinese are in sym- 
 pathy. Against the particular application of these prin- 
 ciples to China as expressed in the secret agreements of 
 1917 and in the Shantung articles, all patriotic Chinese 
 vehemently protest. Their feeling is expressed in a 
 statement of the students explaining the nation-wide 
 movement of protest, following the announcement of the 
 Shantung settlement. One paragraph of this document 
 reads : 
 
 "A Great War has been fought in Europe. On the 
 fields of France and Belgium the sons of the great nations 
 of the West have given their lives that democracy and 
 justice might exist upon the earth. Throughout the 
 world like the voice of a prophet has gone the word of 
 Woodrow Wilson, strengthening the weak and giving 
 courage to the struggling. And the Chinese people have 
 listened and they too have heard. They have been told 
 that their four-thousand-year-old doctrine that peace is 
 the greatest of all aims of a nation has become the slogan 
 of mankind. They have been told that in the dispensa- 
 tion which is to be made after the war, unmilitaristic na- 
 tions like China would have an opportunity to develop 
 their culture, their industry, their civilization, unham- 
 pered. They have been told that secret covenants and 
 forced agreements would not be recognized. They looked 
 for the dawn of this new Messiah ; but no sun rose for 
 China. Even the cradle of the nation was stolen." 
 
 Viewed from the immediate present, the resulting situ- 
 ation is most confusing and unsatisfactory. On the 
 other hand, from the standpoint of the future, there are 
 great possibilities in the League of Nations if it will in- 
 clude the Orient as well as the Occident in a program 
 of impartial justice. 
 
 In internal affairs the Chinese Republic has passed 
 
THE WAR AND CHINA 95 
 
 through some significant phases during the war. Two 
 attempts were made to restore the monarchy, the first 
 by Yuan Shih-kai in the winter of 1915-1916, his imperial 
 regime lasting eighty days; the second by Chang Hsun 
 in 1917 in an attempted restoration of the Manchu boy 
 prince, whose regime lasted eight days. The power of 
 the military governors, who control their own soldiers, 
 has become increasingly felt. In 1918 the members of 
 the parliament which had been dissolved the previous 
 year met at Canton, while another parliament was con- 
 vened at Peking. Thus far efforts to bring the two 
 governments together have failed. Hsu Shih-chang was 
 elected president by the northern parliament in Septem- 
 ber, 1918, but as yet his election has not been recognized 
 by the south. The resulting discord and lack of unity 
 have been a disappointment to all friends and well- 
 wishers of China. As an American adviser has said, we 
 may look upon this struggle "with a sigh, but never with 
 a sneer." 
 
 II. The Bearing of the War on Missionary Tend- 
 encies 
 
 In general it may be said that the war did not so much 
 introduce new phenomena in missions as accentuate ten- 
 dencies and movements already in progress. An article 
 in Millard's Review of December 14, 1918, called 
 "Studies in Mission Psychology," which reviewed thirty 
 manuscripts submitted in a competition on the subject 
 of War and Missions, said : 
 
 "Few of the points made by the writers are new ; in- 
 deed it can be said that the articles deal more with ac- 
 celeration of movements in existence before the war 
 
 began than with new ones arising out of the war 
 
 We may confidently expect, as these writers suggest, 
 closer organization of the Christian forces, a more de- 
 termined desire for self-support in the churches, and 
 greater prominence of Chinese Christian leadership. The 
 reconstruction necessary and possible along these lines 
 
96 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 will result in progress in mission work not yet envisioned 
 by the most radical, progressive prophet." 
 
 The general tendencies which were present in the mis- 
 sionary movement at the outbreak of the war and which 
 have been given added impetus by it may be summarized 
 as follows : 
 
 1. The movement toward unity and cooperation, 
 already manifested in united efforts in educational lines, 
 in union committees of evangelistic work in various 
 centers, and in the Continuation Committee, has been 
 accentuated. The union universities especially have 
 grown, Peking University being the latest to be added to 
 the list. At Nanking three churches and two nationali- 
 ties have joined their forces in church organization. 
 Everywhere the spirit of unity seems to have been 
 strengthened. 
 
 2. The tendency towards more centralization of au- 
 thority and responsibility, indicated by the organization 
 of executive committees of the various missions and sta- 
 tions and the managing boards of the various educational 
 institutions, has been strengthened. 
 
 3. The value of Chinese leadership, already recog- 
 nized, has become axiomatic and it is taken for granted 
 that no form of Christian work can succeed without it. 
 The new organization of the Anglican Church is an ex- 
 ample of this. 
 
 4. There is a further advance in the sense of re- 
 sponsibility of the native Church. This is strikingly il- 
 lustrated in the mission undertaken by it to Yunnan, a 
 project which was planned in the summer of 1918 and 
 begun in the following spring for the evangelization of 
 this interior province by the Chinese Church itself. 
 
 5. The increasing cordiality toward Christians as fel- 
 low-citizens and as identified with the nation's interests, 
 manifest before the war, has been accentuated. In the 
 wave of popular protest that swept the country in May 
 and June after the Shantung decision was announced, the 
 
THE WAR AND CHINA 97 
 
 students of Christian schools, by associating themselves 
 with the government school students in this whole move- 
 ment, won recognition for themselves as true patriots, 
 a recognition which hitherto, on account of their studying 
 in foreign schools, had not always been granted to them. 
 
 6. There is an increased emphasis on the relation of 
 Christianity to the needs of the nation. Christianity 
 is no longer regarded as hostile to the best interests of the 
 republic. On the other hand, there are many Chinese 
 who despair of any means of salvation for their nation 
 except that offered by Christ. Students who have been 
 away from China in America have remarked upon this 
 new attitude of friendliness and welcome which has ap- 
 peared during their absence from their country. If the 
 distinction is held clearly between the true functions and 
 respective positions of patriotism and religion, with no 
 confusion or compromise in this regard, this new feeling 
 should be of much value to the work of missions in China. 
 
 The acceleration in these tendencies mentioned above, 
 due to the war, is evidenced in the steady growth of the 
 adherents to Christianity. Although the women mission- 
 aries continued to increase, in 1915 their number being 
 3,235, and in 1917, 3,637, the number of men avail- 
 able for missionaries in China did not show the cus- 
 tomary increase during the war, the figures in 1915 
 being 2,103 and in 1917, 2,263. But despite this tem- 
 porary delay in reenforcements, the Christian Church 
 continued to gain steadily, the baptized communicants in 
 1915 being 268,650, and in 1917, 312,970, the Christian 
 constituency increasing in the same period from 526,108 
 to 654,658. There was a correspondingly large increase 
 in the number of Chinese leaders in the work, and the 
 conclusion is inevitable that despite the handicap of the 
 war the growth of the Church has been 'steady and 
 strong.^ 
 
 1 See "Chinese Year Book for 1918," Appendix. 
 
98 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 On the financial side it should be noted that the great 
 demand for silver during the war brought about a marked 
 change in its value. In 1915 a gold dollar would bring 
 $2.50 in Chinese silver. In 1919 the two were about at 
 par. The eflFect of such a shift in values upon prospective 
 building and upon current budgets is obvious. 
 
 A special problem in the situation created by the war 
 concerns the German missionaries and the stoppage of 
 their work. The German missionaries in China at the 
 beginning of the war numbered 141 men and 68 women, 
 with a constituency of 25,144 baptized Chinese Chris- 
 tians.^ Of the sincerity and true contribution to the 
 Christian cause of the majority of these missionaries 
 there can be no doubt. On the other hand, there was a 
 movement on foot in 1913 for the use of the German 
 missions and especially of their mission schools for the 
 advancement of the German Weltpolitik. Thus in a 
 statement called "A Memorial for the Advancement of 
 German Interests in China," issued by the German Asso- 
 ciation of Shanghai, a comparison was made between the 
 schools of the Protestant missions of the English and 
 Americans with those of Germany, and a policy was 
 drawn up whereby the German schools would be in- 
 creased and German influence thereby strengthened. The 
 paper said : 
 
 "Only in their outward form should these schools be 
 really mission schools ; in their inner organizations they 
 should be something between a mission school and an- 
 other kind of school These schools would have to 
 
 stand in a special relation to the mission, as they would 
 be under a special organization with a school inspector, 
 and also because the religious element would be of 
 
 secondary importance to the national From a 
 
 purely religious point of view the standpoint here put 
 forward may seem somewhat questionable, but from our 
 point of view it does not make so much difference. 
 
 2 See A. J. Brown, Foreign Missions Conference, report of sub- 
 committee on Missions and Government, January 15, 1918. 
 
THE WAR AND CHINA 99 
 
 .... We must put forth our strength to the utmost, 
 maintain a 'school and propaganda poHtik* on a large 
 scale, and so safeguard for ourselves a part in China's 
 economic development in keeping with our importance 
 and the demands of our future." Signed, German Asso- 
 ciation, Shanghai, April, 1913.^ 
 
 The deportation of the Germans altered entirely the 
 situation of German missions in China. Some of the 
 missionaries were exempted, but the work as a whole 
 has been brought to a standstill. If it is to be carried 
 forward, it will have to be done by agencies of other 
 lands, at least for the near future. 
 
 III. The Probable Effect of the Present Political 
 Situation 
 
 There are three political developments due to the war 
 which may all have important effects upon the missionary 
 movement in China. These are related to the changes in 
 China's foreign relations with Japan, America, and the 
 Allies in general. 
 
 What effect will Japan's increased power in China 
 have upon missions? We can only forecast the future 
 by a study of her past policy in Korea and her present 
 attitude in Shantung. In April, 1915, a law against 
 teaching religion in the mission schools in Korea was 
 put in operation by the Japanese, the schools being 
 given ten years in which to conform to this rule. Fur- 
 ther, the attitude of the Government toward the Chris- 
 tian Church was revealed in the Korea Conspiracy Case 
 in 1912, and in the suppression of the Korean movement 
 for independence that began in March, 1919. 
 
 In Shantung one of the first steps of the Japanese 
 Government has been the closing of certain mission 
 schools in Tsingtao.* The Japanese Government regards 
 with suspicion any movement apparently controlled and 
 
 3T. F. Millard, "Democracy and the Eastern Question," Ap- 
 pendix E. 
 
 * A. J. Brown, "A Tenant in Shantung," Asia, September, 1919. 
 
100 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 led by foreigners, whose general principles of democracy 
 and individualism do not coincide with the governing 
 principles of the Japanese State. 
 
 The hope for the future seems to lie in the strengthen- 
 ing of a more liberal party in Japan, until it can control 
 the more conservative and less democratic forces. As a 
 Japanese Christian pastor stated the situation: "The 
 greatest crisis of Japan's history is impending. Milita- 
 rism and imperialism have been the great hindrance to the 
 propagation of the Gospel in Japan ; missionaries, pastors, 
 and evangelists have been considered by many as the 
 enemies of militarism and imperialism, and consequently 
 of Japan. If these two 'isms' could be destroyed, the 
 way to Christ could be opened for the people of Japan."® 
 
 The outcome of the war has not adversely affected the 
 influence of individual American missionaries living in 
 China, as the Chinese have felt that, although these 
 Americans have carefully refrained from any unwise 
 participation in Chinese politics, on the whole they are 
 in sympathy with the best interests of the Chinese Repub- 
 lic. When the effect of the Shantung decision upon 
 China's attitude toward America as a whole is considered, 
 we must be on our guard against too positive statements. 
 Foreign missions is inextricably bound up with the for- 
 eign relations of the nations which the missionaries repre- 
 sent, and the attitude of the natives is affected by the 
 attitude of these governments toward his own land. 
 Hitherto America has always been regarded by the Chi- 
 nese as their best and most trusted friend. Those who 
 live and work in China hope that no act of foreign policy, 
 present or future, will mar this traditional friendship and 
 respect. 
 
 The same may be said of China's relations to the other 
 Allies, as they are represented in the League of Nations. 
 
 5 Dr. Ebina, Conference of Federated Missions of Japan, 1918, 
 quoted by J. E. Williams in Foreign Missions Conference Re- 
 port, 1919. 
 
THE WAR AND CHINA 101 
 
 Many of China's problems can best be solved through 
 such cooperation of the nations as the League is supposed 
 to represent. But as to the first definite application of 
 the principles of the League to China, one of the Chinese 
 delegates at Paris, a product of mission schools and of 
 Christian education in America, said : "I have been much 
 dazed by the inexplicable decision by the 'Big Three' over 
 the Kiaochow question." This attitude may be taken as 
 indicative of the present attitude of the Chinese as a 
 whole toward the Allies, and this feeling will be reflected, 
 in the near future at least, in their attitude toward mis- 
 sionaries from the Allied nations. Furthermore, the 
 whole question of economic development and reconstruc- 
 tion in China, with the delicate subject of foreign finan- 
 cial control during the process, is bound up in China's 
 relations with Japan, America, and the Allies. China 
 will be developed, but will it be in her interests, or in 
 the interests of an economic imperialism of other na- 
 tions? How deeply will the spirit of Christianity per- 
 meate this contribution of the Occident to the Orient? 
 "Will Christianity in China be able to subdue unto itself 
 not only all that is alien to it in the religion and social 
 life of the Chinese, but also all that is hostile to it in the 
 trade and commerce of the West?"^ "No one close to 
 the facts can doubt the truth of the statement that West- 
 ern civiHzation is about to conquer the Orient. The real 
 question is, not whether Western civilization can conquer 
 the Orient, but whether Christianity will conquer Wes- 
 tern civilization."^ 
 
 The outcome is yet to be seen. But no doubt as to the 
 future can blind us to the clamant needs of the present, 
 the needs of a people great in history, in population, in 
 potential resources, groping their way unsteadily toward 
 
 ' E. M. Marrins, "The War's Effect on Missions in China," 
 The Churchman, July, 1919. 
 
 ^ John L. Childs, "Result of the War on Missionary Work in 
 China," Millard's Review, December 14, 1918. 
 
102 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 dimly perceived ideals of democracy and liberty and the 
 life of a more modern age; a people whose need today 
 is for sympathetic support and aid on the part of her 
 sister nations, and whose paramount need is for Christ. 
 And no doubt about the outcome can alter or shake in 
 any way our confidence in the One who first gave the 
 command for the mission campaign throughout the world, 
 who Himself is the chief cornerstone in any structure, 
 individual, national, or international, that we may strive 
 to build. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 THE WAR AND THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 IN JAPAN 
 
 Although Japan formally declared war against Ger- 
 many on August 23, 1914, the Japanese people were slow 
 to realize the fundamental issues of the war and to feel 
 its impact upon their thought and life. With the entry 
 of America into the war, however, it began to come 
 nearer home ; but even to the end of the war Japan had 
 no need to resort to rationing ; on the contrary, the coun- 
 try experienced an unprecedented commercial and indus- 
 trial expansion. This was a mixed blessing. The people 
 missed the stern discipline of enforced thrift and heroic 
 giving and the stimulus which comes from devotion to 
 voluntary war relief, shoulder to shoulder with millions 
 of fellow-countrymen. Except for the doubling of the 
 cost of living, with the consequent hardship to wage 
 earners and small salaried men in other than war indus- 
 tries, the nation at large knew nothing of the hardships 
 of the war. There were some generous contributions 
 to war relief funds, but they were made by a small minor- 
 ity, chiefly Christians and well-to-do Japanese who had 
 traveled abroad, or by prominent firms and officials in 
 response to appeals by foreigners. But since the armi- 
 stice was signed the revolutionary significance of the war 
 has been dawning upon the Japanese people, until now it 
 has been forced home not only to the educated and 
 traveled minority, but even to the man with the hoe. 
 
 I. The Effect of the War on the National Life 
 Speaking, then, of the war in the sense of the world- 
 
104 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 wide upheaval which it started and which is still in 
 progress, we may say that the religious and moral situa- 
 tion in Japan has been affected in the following ways : 
 
 1. Progress in Understanding and in Applying Demo- 
 cratic Ideals. 
 
 Powerful liberalizing influences had been incessantly at 
 work in Japan, even before the Great War came. In 
 politics and education and social reform there had been 
 an unbroken line of broad-minded, courageous prophets 
 from the days of Count Itagaki and the other liberals of 
 the seventies, down to the present day. The Christian 
 movement within and Anglo-Saxon influence from with- 
 out constantly fanned the flame of liberalism. Unfor- 
 tunately, however, the powers that be discouraged the 
 free discussion and propagation of democratic and liberal 
 ideas. With the fall of the Terauchi cabinet in Septem- 
 ber, 1918, a new era began. The cabinet's fall was due 
 to many causes, but among them was popular dissatisfac- 
 tion with its undemocratic, repressive rule at home and 
 its sacrifice of prestige abroad by failing to fall in with 
 the universal democratic movement. The manifest in- 
 effectiveness of its "strong" China policy, its inability 
 to curb the profiteers and keep down the cost of living, 
 and also the recoil of Count Terauchi's interview with 
 Mr. Gregory Mason in The Outlook, in which he seemed 
 to betray a lurking sympathy with Germany — all of these 
 hastened its downfall. The significant fact is that the 
 cabinet was overturned by the pressure of public opinion 
 and that public opinion demanded that Mr. Hara, a Hberal 
 and a commoner, should be called to form a new cabinet. 
 For the first time Japan has a party cabinet and a com- 
 moner at its head. 
 
 The rising tide of democracy was due largely to the 
 part taken by the American people in the war and to the 
 speeches of President Wilson. For some years it had 
 been the custom for certain sophisticated Japanese 
 
THE WAR AND JAPAN 105 
 
 writers and speakers to refer scornfully to Americans as 
 dollar-worshipers and hypocrites, whose selfish imperial- 
 ism was thinly veiled by the sending out of missionaries 
 and the bestowing of huge charitable gifts to salve their 
 consciences and hide the heartlessness of their industrial 
 system. On the other hand, the cult of Prussianism, 
 which had been fostered by influential bureaucrats and 
 professors, was deserted by many devotees in dismay 
 when it was seen that Prussianism logically ended in 
 tyranny and in ruin. The sudden falling off in the num- 
 ber of applicants for admission to the military schools in 
 1918 and 1919 shows what a blow the defeat of the 
 Central Powers gave to militarism in Japan. 
 
 The Hara cabinet at once let down some of the bars 
 to free speech, and the country was flooded with the dis- 
 cussion of democracy, social and political reform, and 
 internationalism. The word "democracy" in its English 
 form was transferred bodily into Japanese, and has been 
 blazoned upon the notice boards of countless public meet- 
 ings and on the title-pages of every prominent magazine. 
 The circulation of the Chuo Koron, or Central Review, 
 has leaped from a circulation of 11,000 to 55,000 within 
 four years, because Dr. Yoshino, the Christian professor 
 of politics in Tokyo Imperial University, has made it 
 the chief organ of his progressive ideas. Honorable 
 Y. Ozaki, ex-minister of justice, long an admirer of the 
 British Constitution, last year published a bold volume 
 entitled "The Voice of Japanese Democracy," in which 
 he denounces the militarist clan oligarchy and advocates 
 British principles of popular government. More recently 
 a group of liberal publicists and writers — prominent 
 among whom is Professor Fukuda, an earnest Christian 
 in his college days — has formed a society which advo- 
 cates universal suffrage, the overthrow of bureaucratic 
 autocracy, the abolition of class distinctions, the revision 
 of the revenue system, the public recognition of labor 
 unions, and the reform of colonial administration. These 
 
106 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 men are not mere agitators itching for notoriety, but well- 
 known thinkers and leaders. 
 
 That all this ferment over democracy is not efferves- 
 cent is shown by the fact that in March, 1919, the Im- 
 perial Diet passed a bill which reduced the property quali- 
 fication for the franchise from $5.00 to $1.50, in income 
 or property tax paid, and thereby increased the number 
 of voters from about 1,460,000 to 2,860,000. Although 
 these new voters will come chiefly from the conservative 
 country landholders, they will include also a goodly 
 number of professional men hitherto debarred. Another 
 advance is the appointment of a civilian to be governor- 
 general of the leased territory around Port Arthur, the 
 first instance of the kind with the exception of Prince 
 Ito in Korea. Still another evidence of the same tend- 
 ency, though possibly an unwise one, is the new provi- 
 sion for the election of deans for the colleges of the 
 Imperial University by their fellow-professors, and the 
 proposal to have the president of the university elected 
 by the faculty and alumni. In October, 1919, a former 
 Japanese cabinet minister said to the writer : "Yesterday 
 a friend just arrived from Tokyo told me that the prog- 
 ress of democratic ideas since May, 1919, has been strik- 
 ing. Wealth and titles of nobility are beginning to be 
 contemptuously referred to, and public opinion and the 
 demands of labor are treated by the authorities with 
 amazing respect and consideration." 
 
 It is significant that among the leading spirits in the 
 whole liberal movement are a number of Christian pro- 
 fessors, publicists, and journalists. The Christian 
 Church, in fact, while jealously maintaining independence 
 of the Government and of all political entanglements, 
 has always supplied a disproportionate share of the 
 leadership and the dynamic for liberalism and reform in 
 modern Japan; and since the armistice it has uttered 
 through the Federation of Churches a strong pronounce- 
 ment interpreting to the nation the meaning of the war 
 
THE WAR AND JAPAN 107 
 
 and pointing out the dangers of democracy when it is 
 separated from Christianity. 
 
 The battle between the forces of autocracy and democ- 
 racy, between reaction and progress, has been joined. 
 It will be fierce and prolonged. The issue will be deter- 
 mined by the events of the next few years. It needs no 
 argument to prove that the Christian movement in both 
 Japan and America should strain every resource to de- 
 velop the leaders who will keep the democratic movement 
 in Japan from degenerating into formalism on the one 
 hand, or into mob rule on the other, and will make it 
 take shape in a stable structure of free institutions. The 
 excesses to which so-called democracy has degenerated in 
 Russia and other parts of Europe, as well as the munici- 
 pal corruption and the industrial exploitation which 
 thrive in democratic America, supply weapons for the 
 reactionary forces who are doing their best to hinder the 
 growth of genuine democracy. 
 
 2. Increased Respect for the People of the United 
 States. 
 
 We have already referred briefly to the fluctuation of 
 public opinion in Japan as regards America, but we desire 
 here to emphasize the fact that the events of the war 
 period have resulted in a vastly enhanced respect, tinged 
 with fear, on the part of the Japanese people and Govern- 
 ment for the American people and Government. This is 
 the result of a combination of factors, among which are 
 the revelation of America's unsuspected military power, 
 the unity of the people, and their willingness to drop 
 money-making and to sacrifice and fight, when once their 
 deepest convictions are stirred. At the same time the 
 Japanese people still have serious doubts of the genuine 
 altruism of the American people. America's acts toward 
 the Philippines, Mexico, and Panama, and the exclusion 
 legislation touching Chinese and Japanese, furnish some 
 of the grounds for their scepticism. Furthermore, they 
 
108 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 fear that when the restraints of war conditions have 
 been removed the vast commercial interests of the United 
 States will again assert themselves, and by fair means 
 or foul crowd Japanese enterprise in China and other 
 parts of Asia to the wall. It is not our purpose here to 
 refute these suspicions. The important point is that the 
 phenomenal prestige which the war has brought to 
 America throughout the Far East imposes upon the 
 American people a heavy responsibility to see that their 
 vast power and influence are exercised in accordance with 
 the lofty principles which they have professed under the 
 spell of the war. Consistent unselfishness and large- 
 mindedness in all our contacts with Japan and China are 
 the only effective answer to the sinister suspicions which 
 we resent. Had the war ended in the defeat of the Allies, 
 the influence of England and America in Japan would 
 have been overshadowed by less wholesome influences, 
 and the growth of Christianity would have been given a 
 serious setback. As it is, the door is wide open for 
 Christian missions and every other good influence from 
 America to bring their full force to bear. At the same 
 time, it is more important than ever before that we do 
 everything in our power to weaken those American polit- 
 ical and economic influences playing upon the Orient 
 which savor of Belial and not of God. 
 
 3. A Growing Internationalism Paralleled by an 
 Emphatic and Aroused Nationalism. 
 
 Japan's age-long isolation and her interclan strife have 
 made it difficult for her to appreciate or share the spirit 
 of modern internationalism. Her national cult, Shinto, 
 is incurably nationalistic, and the giving up of Shinto is 
 strenuously opposed by all the conservative influences. 
 Nevertheless, the current of internationalism which has 
 been given so great an impetus by the war has touched 
 Japan also and has stirred the imagination of many of 
 her finer spirits. While the Japanese people have been 
 
THE WAR AND JAPAN 109 
 
 politically exclusive, it should be remembered that in 
 religion and intellectual culture they have shown a re- 
 markable catholicity. It would be hard to find another 
 country of equally advanced civilization which has thrown 
 open its doors so widely to foreign faiths and civiliza- 
 tions. 
 
 In view of the opposition even in some circles in 
 America to our new international relationships, it is not 
 to be wondered at that the impulse toward international- 
 ism in Japan is accompanied by an even stronger impulse 
 toward nationalistic self-assertion. The recognition of 
 Japan as one of the five great powers, the phenomenal 
 opportunities given by the war for the expansion of her 
 economic and political influence, and the lusty proclama- 
 tion of a so-called Asiatic Monroe Doctrine by influential 
 Japanese, have all gone to the heads of the people like 
 wine. The militarist and imperialist group, which is still 
 very powerful, has utilized this sentiment to hold out 
 visions of territorial and commercial aggrandizement. 
 The liberals in the lower house of Parliament and in 
 the present cabinet, who represent the civilian group, 
 are gaining the upper hand over the militarists, but it will 
 take time to reverse the policy of a generation and undo 
 the damage in China and Korea. This aggressive na- 
 tionalism accounts for some of the anti-American agita- 
 tion which has filled the Japanese press, though of course 
 it has been in part an echo of attacks made upon Japan 
 by American writers and politicians. 
 
 The sensitiveness of the Japanese people to the pres- 
 sure of temperate foreign criticism is a constant factor, 
 helping to check excessive nationalism and to foster the 
 tender plant of international sympathy and cooperation. 
 It is probably true, for example, that the agitation in 
 America over Korean maladministration and over Japa- 
 nese aggression in Shantung has so strengthened the hands 
 of the Hara cabinet, that, despite the opposition of the 
 reactionaries, it has been able to inaugurate some reforms 
 
no THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 in Korea and to adopt a policy of friendly non-interfer- 
 ence in Chinese politics. The revocation of the Shantung 
 concessions awarded by the Peace Treaty would probably 
 have meant the fall of the Hara cabinet and the return 
 of the reactionaries to power. On the other hand, the 
 ardent espousal of China's part in the Shantung contro- 
 versy by American missionaries in China has seemed to 
 the Japanese to be a meddling in politics, and has supplied 
 a sharp weapon to the opponents of Christianity. It is 
 of the utmost importance that criticism of Japan by 
 American Christians should be transparently disinter- 
 ested, and should be balanced and constructive. It should 
 not only give publicity to abuses, but should conscien- 
 tiously emphasize all the corrective and progressive influ- 
 ences which are at work. Such a spirit will have loyal 
 allies among the Christians and other liberals of Japan. 
 That the Christian body in Japan has kept its independ- 
 ence — better than the Churches in some other lands — 
 is shown by the outspoken protests of Christian pastors 
 and laymen against the government policy, especially in 
 Korea, but also in China. In view of the stock charge 
 that Christians are unpatriotic, it has required courage 
 to utter such protests. 
 
 A cardinal point in the policy of the liberal and Chris- 
 tian elements in America should be to lock arms with the 
 liberal and Christian elements in Japan and China. This 
 does not involve meddling with their domestic affairs, 
 but it does mean an alliance for international justice and 
 good will which transcends all the traditional taboos of 
 race and nation. 
 
 Before leaving the subject of nationalistic sentiment, 
 it is pertinent to note that Bushido, which has been the 
 boast of patriotic conservatives, has fallen in public es- 
 teem on account of the war. The reason is a strange one ; 
 heroic contempt for death, burning patriotism, and self- 
 surrender for king and country have been pronounced by 
 many a Japanese school-teacher and drill-master to be the 
 
THE WAR AND JAPAN 111 
 
 immemorial virtues of the Japanese above all other peo- 
 ples. But the spirit and deeds of Occidental soldiers 
 and civilians during the war have utterly exploded this 
 myth.^ In so far as this reduces an inflated nationalism it 
 is a gain, but in so far as it weakens the forces in Bu- 
 shido making for discipline and unselfishness, it is a loss ; 
 and Christianity must strive to make good the loss by in- 
 fusing the iron of knightly self-control and heroic service. 
 
 4. A Fresh Realisation of the Need of Something to 
 Reenforce Morality. 
 
 One of the strangest phenomena in modern Japan is the 
 repeated swinging of the pendulum among leaders of 
 thought between the extremes of approving religion and 
 of scoffing at it. The more discerning among them now 
 see clearly that it is absurd to try to build up the top layer 
 of the moral wall by fostering ancestor worship and 
 shrine worship and the Shinto state cult, while for the 
 past forty years the scientific and purely materialistic 
 educational system has been removing the foundation 
 stones of the wall. This does not mean that they are all 
 turning confidently to Christianity to fill the gap. But 
 it does mean that they are ready to consider it on its 
 merits. A professor in one of the conservative nobles' 
 schools in Tokyo and an agent of the Imperial Depart- 
 ment of Education are now in America to examine, 
 among other things, the practical effects of Christianity 
 on the character of the people, and the methods of diffus- 
 ing religion among young people who attend secular 
 
 1 The Hon. Y. Ozaki, late Minister of Justice, scathingly 
 writes : 
 
 "Noblesse oblige is their [English peers and millionaires] 
 motto, and they are proud to contribute a greater share of blood 
 and treasure to the state than the common people. In this coun- 
 try, on the contrary, peers and millionaires do not merely dislike 
 to have their sons and brothers enlist in the military service, but 
 they even endeavor to conceal their wealth and pay less than the 
 rank and file of the common people ! In the face of such a con- 
 trast as this, can anybody have the temerity to claim loyalty and 
 patriotism as monopolies of this country?" 
 
112 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 schools. Just here is the chief raison d'etre of Christian 
 schools in Japan. If they all held today the high rank 
 which the Doshisha held in 1890, then the evidence in 
 favor of Christianity as a moral dynamic would be very 
 impressive. But the Christian schools, partly for lack 
 of adequate funds, lost their prestige in the nineties and 
 with it their power to attract the best teachers and pupils. 
 Now they are struggling valiantly to regain lost ground, 
 but at the best it will require a decade. 
 
 In the late eighties Christianity was on the crest of the 
 wave in Japan. Scholars and laymen alike heard it 
 gladly. But today, disillusioned and critical but yearning 
 for deliverance, they demand convincing proof that Chris- 
 tianity in Japan and in America can supply the master 
 key to all their problems. 
 
 5. Social Unrest and the Nascent Self -Consciousness 
 of Labor. 
 
 The phenomenal industrial expansion of the war period 
 has accentuated social problems. The number of fac- 
 tories has grown by leaps and bounds until now there are 
 more than 30,000, and the number of factory laborers 
 has doubled since 1914, being now over 2,000,000. Con- 
 gested and unsanitary tenements and factory lodging- 
 houses, a peril to the health and morals of thousands of 
 country girls and boys who are drawn into the factories, 
 the inhuman conditions of mine laborers, particularly the 
 women, and the ignoring of the safeguards of the factory 
 law under the pressure of war production — all these have 
 aggravated unwholesome social conditions which were 
 causing grave concern even before the war. In 1905 
 Sidney Webb of London, after visiting Japan, wrote that 
 factory conditions were similar to those which prevailed 
 in England in 1840. Although the Imperial Factory Law 
 was put into effect in September, 1916, it has so many 
 exceptions and has been so loosely administered during 
 the war that it has not effected fundamental reforms. 
 
THE WAR AND JAPAN 113 
 
 The above troubles may be called chronic social ail- 
 ments which have merely been aggravated by the war. 
 Within the last two years there have been symptoms of 
 more acute and virulent disease among the middle and 
 lower strata of the people. The revolution in Russia 
 and the fierce class struggle which followed sent a quiver 
 of alarm to the hearts of Japanese publicists, but they 
 could not believe that similar troubles would ever invade 
 Japan. It was, therefore, with a shock that the nation 
 found some of its larger cities terrorized in August, 1918, 
 by the so-called rice riots. These riots were a spon- 
 taneous outbreak by common laborers, and even some 
 so-called outcasts, who suffered from the rapidly rising 
 cost of living, which they felt was due in part to the 
 callousness of the rich to the suffering of the common 
 people and in part to the impotence of the Government 
 and its alliance with big profiteers. Those riots might 
 have been followed by others, for they found sympathy 
 in the hearts of the underpaid middle-class wage earners, 
 especially the clerks, school-teachers, and lower civil ser- 
 vants. The danger, however, was averted by the dis- 
 placement of the Terauchi cabinet with the liberal Hara 
 cabinet, which appeased popular discontent. 
 
 The Hara cabinet soon let it be known that a measure 
 of free speech would be allowed and that labor unions, 
 which for many years had been suppressed, would again 
 be tolerated. The result has been a furore of labor agita- 
 tion, accompanied by ten times as many strikes as ever 
 before. Small wonder that sober men are alarmed and 
 groping after some remedy for all these ills. 
 
 n. Consequent Demands in Missionary Work 
 
 We now turn to consider some of the practical bear- 
 ings on the missionary movement and the Churches of 
 the changes in Japanese thought and life noted above. 
 
 1. More Exacting Requirements of Missionaries. 
 The added consciousness of power and ability which 
 
114 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 the war has brought to the whole Japanese people has 
 affected the standard of missionary qualifications. 
 
 For a decade past the responsible leaders of the Japa- 
 nese Churches have pleaded for more missionaries, and 
 not entirely in vain. That plea is still being made. But far 
 louder than the demand for added numbers is the request 
 for finer quality. Not that they expect only paragons, 
 but they do beg for a larger proportion of men and 
 women possessing either specialized training and experi- 
 ence or radiant Christian character and self -forgetful 
 willingness to do hard, obscure tasks. Besides regular 
 missionaries, there is need for two sorts of short-term 
 workers : first, for Christian men and women of eminent 
 attainments to spend from a month to a year on special 
 missions, lecturing and conferring and having individual 
 interviews. The visits of such men as George Trumbull 
 Ladd, Charles Cuthbert Hall, Henry C. King, John R. 
 Mott, Raymond Robins, Edward I. Bosworth, Robert E. 
 Speer, and the late Charles R. Henderson have changed 
 the life-currents of thousands of now influential Japa- 
 nese. Second, for teachers of English in government 
 schools, somewhat like those whom the Young Men's 
 Christian Association has supplied, but men prepared 
 to stay out for three or four years instead of two. The 
 boards might well pay their traveling expenses. 
 
 2. Increased Financial Resources but Continued Need 
 of Money from Abroad. 
 
 The war has enabled the Japanese Government to amass 
 a gold specie reserve of $500,000,000 and to lend hun- 
 dreds of millions to China and to the European Allies. 
 This large increment of wealth, however, has not yet been 
 widely distributed, and very few Christians have become 
 rich. On the contrary, the majority of the Christians, 
 like other low-salaried people, find their slowly swelling 
 pay envelopes quickly shrunk again by the more than 
 twofold increase in the cost of necessaries since 1914. 
 
THE WAR AND JAPAN 115 
 
 The net result is only a moderate gain in the financial 
 power of the Christian body. They give at least as 
 generously as the Christians of America, but it is impos- 
 sible for them to make the present Churches and other 
 Christian institutions independent of foreign aid and at 
 the same time to expand into the vast and practically 
 untouched industrial suburbs and the rural communities. 
 The agencies of demoralization are aggressive. The influ- 
 ence of Japan for good or ill on the rest of Asia is greater 
 than ever before. If we expect the Christian forces of 
 Japan to overcome the heavy odds against them and Chris- 
 tianize the whole nation, it is only elementary common 
 sense for the Christians of America to give all the money 
 and missionaries that can be wisely utilized. Much of the 
 money from abroad ought to be applied to the training 
 of able Japanese leaders, of whom there is a marked 
 shortage. But the use of gifts and the holding of prop- 
 erty should be entrusted more than heretofore to the 
 Japanese. The leading Christian men are able, careful 
 administrators with a high sense of honor. 
 
 3. Rising Educational Standards Demand Better 
 Christian Educational Institutions. 
 
 The last Diet voted $22,000,000 for new colleges and 
 professional schools during the coming decade. To this 
 the Emperor added $5,000,000 and the localities affected 
 are expected to contribute $10,000,000 more. Compared 
 with this great sum and the large annual government ap- 
 propriations for higher education, the total amount ap- 
 propriated for all the Christian schools is paltry indeed. 
 At length in 1918 a few mission boards proposed to 
 pledge $70,000 a year for five years to start the urgently 
 needed Christian University in Tokyo, on condition that 
 an equal amount be raised by the promoters in Japan. 
 This is good, but still better would it be to reduce at the 
 start the amount required from Japan and increase the 
 amount to be supplied by the boards. The whole enter- 
 
116 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 prise ought to be projected on a generous scale and begun 
 without delay.^ 
 
 It should be noted that the $37,000,000 above men- 
 tioned is exclusively for men's colleges. This leaves 
 an extraordinarily wide door of opportunity before the 
 Christian movement to expand its schools and colleges 
 for girls. The steady emergence of Japanese women into 
 public positions of influence adds urgency to such an ex- 
 pansion. It is to be hoped that the Tokyo Woman's 
 Christian University, so auspiciously started last year, 
 will prove to be but the first step in the comprehensive 
 advance of women's education by the united effort of all 
 the boards and Churches. 
 
 4. Increased Attention to Social Service. 
 
 The social unrest and the nascent self -consciousness of 
 labor described above present a great challenge to the 
 missionary movement. Two points in particular should 
 be noted. 
 
 First, from early years the movement for bettering the 
 conditions for labor in Japan has in many cases been led 
 by Christian men. It is of the utmost importance that 
 this should be true in even larger measure, so that the 
 labor movement in Japan will not degenerate into a ma- 
 terialistic and atheistic propaganda, like that which has 
 accompanied the labor movement in some parts of 
 Europe. 
 
 Secondly, the missionary movement should gladly ap- 
 propriate money and assign a few workers in order to 
 strengthen existing Christian social agencies and to found 
 new agencies. It should not be thought that the Christian 
 body in Japan is alone in attempting to solve these social 
 problems. Men of the highest character and ability, like 
 Baron Shibusawa, are seriously laboring to bring about 
 
 2 After the above sentences were in proof, the Interchurch 
 World Movement approved the asking of $1,700,000 for the Uni- 
 versity from the mission boards interested. 
 
THE WAR AND JAPAN 117 
 
 reforms in working and living conditions, and they have 
 large sums of money at their disposal. The Govern- 
 ment likewise has in its Social Work Bureau a number 
 of men abreast of the latest ideas in social welfare, among 
 whom are several Christians. But while we should look 
 with sympathy and approval on all such efforts, we know 
 that any permanent and radical solution must be based 
 upon Christian principles. The operation of social insti- 
 tutions must be given warmth and sympathy by the touch 
 of Christian brotherliness. It is, therefore, no time for 
 half-hearted measures. A training school for Christian 
 social workers, neighborhood houses, working people's 
 clubs, and medical and legal clinics should be established. 
 The Japanese public is in a mood to be peculiarly im- 
 pressed by the social application of Christianity. Twenty- 
 five years ago apologetics was in demand, but today men 
 want evidence rather than argument. 
 
 5. Christian Literature More Needed than Before 
 the War. 
 
 Democracy in all its aspects will doubtless continue 
 to be discussed confidently by popular writers, but they 
 will in many cases be blind leaders of the blind, because 
 they do not understand and sympathize with the Chris- 
 tian ideals which underlie any democracy worthy of the 
 name. It remains for Christians to fill the gap. Only 
 Christian Japanese writers, thoroughly at home with 
 both Oriental and Occidental thought, can write in that 
 fashion. Fortunately there is an increasing number of 
 such men and women, and their pens and their counsel 
 ought to be far more liberally drawn upon than at present 
 by literature agencies. The educated people, with the 
 possible exception of students, are more accessible to the 
 written than to the spoken message of Christianity. This 
 is true even of those who live near churches in the cities. 
 It is still more true of the literate country people who 
 often live far from the churches and who have more time 
 
118 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 to think than city folk. A new and inviting field for 
 properly adapted literature is to be found among the 
 awakening laboring people, whose minds are bewildered 
 by novel notions about labor unions, individual liberty, 
 and high wages. Women, too, are feeling the stir of 
 new ideas and are groping about for larger freedom. 
 
 All these diverse groups need literature which presents 
 the old basic truths of the Kingdom in phrases that grip 
 the attention of men today and make clear their applica- 
 tion to the problems of the hour. 
 
 Our survey of the moral and religious outlook in Japan 
 has revealed a scene of blended light and shadow. The 
 forces of reaction and demoralization are aggressive, but 
 the forces of liberalism and construction are making 
 steady gains. The people are marvelously open-minded, 
 the Government is hospitable to liberal influences, the 
 Christian body is alive and vigorous, thoughtful men are 
 recognizing the inadequacy of old remedies and are look- 
 ing expectantly toward Jesus Christ. It is a situation 
 that should challenge the Christians of America to make 
 unprecedented efforts for the Christianization of the 
 Japanese people. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 THE WAR AND THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 IN KOREA 
 
 Among all the mission fields of the Church there is none 
 that today presents so confused a situation as Korea, 
 The increased emphasis everywhere on democracy, free- 
 dom, and self-determination and the almost universal 
 unrest after the war are finding a maximum expression 
 in what was not long ago the quiet, hermit nation of the 
 world. 
 
 I. The Political Situation 
 
 Thirty years ago the missionary found Korea a little 
 nation quite by herself, differing from China on the one 
 hand and from Japan on the other. She had drunk 
 deeply of Confucian waters and was conservative to a 
 degree. Still in the old teachings of the East she had 
 imbibed much that prepared her for the oncoming of 
 the missionary. God was ruler over all ; His voice 
 sounded forth from the sacred books calling men to lis- 
 ten : "Honor thy parents" ; "Cease to do ill, learn to do 
 well." The customs and habits, the joys and sorrows 
 of the men and women of the Bible were found to be one 
 with those of her ancient people. Scarcely yet have they 
 learned to know Dante, Shakespeare, Napoleon, while 
 Peter, James, and John have walked with them arm in 
 arm for a quarter of a century. It was indeed a famous 
 victory, this invasion of the Bible. The people of Korea 
 who go to church suggest but a small fraction of those 
 who have read and pondered over its sacred pages. 
 
 But thirty long years have passed and much water has 
 
120 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 run under Korea's stone bridges. Instead of the back- 
 ward look toward the ancients, her men now look for- 
 ward. Old ideas are gone and with them the spirits and 
 dreamlands of antiquity. Unfortunately, however, the 
 full fruitage of the awakening is delayed by the political 
 and social situation. From 669 A. D. till August, 1910, 
 twelve hundred and forty-one years, Korea was an undi- 
 vided kingdom. Only twice in all that time did her 
 dynasty change, once in 918, and again in 1393, and never 
 did she have any internal wars so great as those of the 
 Roses of England. Scholars and writers lived and flour- 
 ished, an army of them, when our fathers had only 
 Chaucer. In 1600 an assembly of as brilliant literati as 
 the world has ever seen gathered in Seoul, unconscious 
 that on the other side of this little planet Shakespeare 
 was writing "Hamlet." The Japanese have a deep respect 
 for the literature of this little kingdom and eagerly possess 
 themselves of the works of Korean scholars. This great- 
 ness in letters was paralleled by a wonderful skill in 
 porcelain and paper making, in printing, in brass and iron 
 work. The Koreans gave evidence of being a highly 
 gifted people, untouched by the outer world. The suze- 
 rainty of China was only a sort of gentlemen's agreement 
 between the Imperial and Royal Houses. The Chinese 
 never thought of interfering with Korea's internal affairs 
 for all these fourteen hundred years. 
 
 In 1910 Korea was lost, not by conquest, but by the 
 traitorous action of half a dozen officials who handed 
 over the country to Japan. These men were given liberal 
 pensions and enjoy the spoils today, while the awakened 
 people behold their land in bondage. Still we must speak 
 a word in behalf of Japan. While balance of power ruled 
 the world and Korea was free to coquet with Russia, the 
 Tokyo Government found in a free yet unstable Korea 
 a constant menace to its safety. This was the reason for 
 the prompt and absolute annexation. It was really caused 
 by misgovernment on the part of Korea herself, by her 
 
THE WAR AND KOREA 121 
 
 misguided king and corrupt officials ; yet her situation is 
 none the less bitter on that account. 
 
 Korea and Japan find it impossible to live as one peo- 
 ple, so different are they. Notice a few of their differ- 
 ences. The Japanese are worshipers of the Emperor and 
 count his existence semi-divine. The Koreans laugh at 
 the idea. To them the only ruler who could ever claim 
 divine right of kingship was the defunct Emperor of 
 China. The Koreans, even the lowest classes, are all 
 more or less gentlemen imbued with the great truths 
 of Confucianism, while the lower-class Japanese are as 
 primitive as the naked South Sea Islanders. The Korean 
 guards his person and his womenfolk from the public 
 eye with the most rigid exactitude. The Japanese lack 
 of sensitiveness to personal exposure is to the Korean 
 the limit of indecency. The Korean is a man of the pen, 
 while the Japanese is a warrior. Military officials in 
 Korea have always been rated second-class, while Japan 
 admires beyond measure the clicking spurs and heels of a 
 Hohenzollern. The Japanese is a man who loves infinite 
 detail, while the Korean loathes it. Rules and regulations 
 that require you to prepare in triplicate details that run 
 into rates of half a farthing are as natural to the Japanese 
 as the goose-step is to the German. Such exactness is an 
 abomination to Korea and when its system is put upon 
 her by force it becomes a strait- jacket impossible to 
 endure. 
 
 Japan is clean and neat in many ways in which Korea 
 is disorderly ; she is also hard-working, while the Korean 
 is a gentleman of leisure. The Japanese is effusive in 
 manner and makes much of ceremony, while the Korean, 
 wholly undemonstrative, misunderstands this and counts 
 it insincerity. The place of the prostitute in Japan is 
 shocking to Korea. When a candidate for Parliament 
 can issue a manifesto as proof of his worth and fitness 
 for office, stating that he is backed up by the lawyers 
 of the town, by the rice merchants, and by the heads of 
 
123 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 the prostitutes' guilds, without giving any offense or call- 
 ing forth any remarks, we can judge of the peculiar view 
 Japan has as to the "strange woman." Korea's view 
 of her is just what ours is or should be. 
 
 It will be seen from these illustrations how difficult 
 it is for Korea and Japan to walk together. Korea is 
 China at heart and while Japan got her civilization from 
 China, too, she has been touched but superficially and is 
 still a people from the islands of the sea. 
 
 It is perfectly true that Japan has contributed good 
 roads, hygienic benefits, and orderliness; has made, in 
 many cases, the desert to blossom as the rose. Yet she 
 has not begun to win the Korean. Perhaps she never 
 can. It begins to look as though she had an Ireland of 
 nearly 20,000,000 people on her hands — and no Ulster. 
 Today Japan sits upon the safety valve, while the boilers 
 beneath are cracking under the expansive pressure. 
 
 II. The Effect on Missionary Opportunity 
 
 Under such conditions imagine missionary work ! We 
 may sympathize with the Japanese in his fear of Chris- 
 tianity. Christianity's propaganda brings the foreigner 
 into intimate relation with the Korean, with his life, his 
 inner heart, his soul. The missionary is there to comfort, 
 to guide, to help onward and upward. The intimacy thus 
 established is offensive to the Japanese bureaucrat, who 
 rules by the sword, who wants the Korean to be a loyal 
 subject of the Mikado but cannot win him over. Chris- 
 tianity is a link between the Korean and the foreigner 
 such as the Japanese of this type can never hope to forge. 
 The upper officials and Japanese of the better sort accept 
 the situation and are willing in a kindly spirit to make 
 the best of it, hoping that the missionary will aid them 
 in establishing Korean loyalty. The lower officials and 
 the military clique regard Christianity as a nuisance which 
 must be opposed and suppressed. The average Japanese 
 newspaper takes a similar view. 
 
THE WAR AND KOREA 133 
 
 The agitation of a year ago was caused by the weari- 
 ness and exasperation felt by the Korean at all things 
 Japanese, particularly under the stimulus of the emphasis 
 on democracy and self-determination created by the war. 
 In the forefront of the agitation were many Christians. 
 The result was that ere March passed nearly all the lead- 
 ers of the Church were locked up. Immediately the 
 prison walls began to echo with singing and the cell be- 
 came a house of prayer. Judging from results one might 
 say that the prison outside the west gate of Seoul was 
 the greatest revival center in the country, a true theolog- 
 ical hall in fact. Many who entered in darkness came out 
 believers in Christ. This tendency only confirmed the 
 belief of the Japanese that Christianity was persistently 
 on the side of the offending Korean. Concluding that 
 persuasion had been of no avail and that all public bene- 
 fits had been fruitless, they turned to force as a deterrent 
 and used it in every way. Such tactics only hardened 
 the Korean in his determination. 
 
 One important result of the agitation in which Chris- 
 tianity is indirectly involved has been a sweeping change 
 of government in Korea, involving much substitution of 
 civil for military authority. It is doubtful, however, 
 whether this will bring much respite. The Koreans will 
 probably become a sullen, dogged nation biding their 
 time. Women as well as men are agitating, noble lords 
 as well as simple folk. The women who thirty years ago 
 were prisoners in their houses, unseen, unless of the very 
 lowest class, are now openly sharing with husband and 
 son the fortunes of the day. Women form the larger 
 proportion of those in the church congregations and 
 remain our hope for the future. Today many are in 
 prison and have been subjected to unspeakable insult at 
 the hands of police and gendarmes. Their courage has 
 been a wonder. Those who face the fury of Japanese 
 punishment are heroes, be they Christian or otherwise. 
 
 This agitation seems likely to continue. The very 
 
134 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 efforts of the Japanese to instil loyalty to Japan into the 
 mind of the Korean student is only firing his soul with 
 a greater love for his own type of life. 
 
 Under such circumstances Christianity's opportunity 
 may be expressed as follows : 
 
 1. The thought of independence occupies the Korean's 
 entire mental horizon. Under such conditions it is very 
 difficult to drive home Christian truth. The missionaries 
 have seen years when political ferment crowded the 
 churches, but with very scant spiritual results. The 
 Korean is a man of one idea. If it be a large one, it 
 fully occupies his mind to the exclusion of all else. On 
 the other hand, there is the consciousness that God lives, 
 that He is on the side of right, and that if His people 
 do their part fairly and honestly He will swing the for- 
 tunes of the day in their favor. Being without arms and 
 habitually opposed to violence, it is natural for them to 
 appeal in prayer to God. From this angle we may hope 
 for a response on the part of many to the missionary 
 message. 
 
 2. The present generation of Koreans, however, are 
 no longer influenced by the old Confucian tenets that 
 prompted their search for Christian truth. Schools, 
 newspapers, and modern books all incline them toward 
 materialism. They are out on an uncharted sea, where 
 the peering eye and the questioning soul supplant the old- 
 fashioned simple faith of a generation ago. They are 
 therefore less responsive to the work of the missionary. 
 
 3. The Government, however kind and fair it may be, 
 — and the high officials have always been most kind and 
 courteous — can never view with favor the present Chris- 
 tian propaganda. While they will not forbid it, they can 
 so easily throw out hints and suggestions of advantage, 
 safety, security, and prosperity outside the Christian 
 sphere that many will yield. In fact, during recent years 
 there has been a marked falling off of attendance at 
 church on this account. A very wise Korean made the 
 
THE WAR AND KOREA 125 
 
 remark that his people moved along the lines of least 
 resistance. This is in a large measure true and we can 
 see how a little police pressure can have much to do with 
 the size of the congregation today. 
 
 4. The Korean estimate of the foreigner has changed. 
 In old days we were sages in possession of the Book. 
 Today we are but ordinary Westerners, survivors of the 
 Great War. The real rule of the Church has passed from 
 our hands and more and more we recede into the place 
 of quiet counselors. This is really good for the mission- 
 ary, as it makes his inner worth his only asset. 
 
 5. The world has swung on into a new center where, 
 in the thought of many Koreans, Christianity as well as 
 civilization in general is out of date. "Cease to do what 
 the fathers did and strike out into something new. We 
 new ones are the people. Let all old- fogy notions go to 
 the winds ; eat, drink, and be merry." There is much of 
 this madness in the air of East Asia today. "Who would 
 think of sitting down and droning over a worn-out hymn 
 in church ? Away with it !" Like the miasma of the 
 "flu" this spirit more or less encircles the whole earth, 
 including Korea. 
 
 From this brief discussion it will be clear that mission- 
 aries in Korea have a great task before them, the out- 
 look being something like what it was in days of trench 
 warfare. A united effort, however, with denominational 
 differences eliminated and denominational unity in- 
 creased, will with the blessing of God win through and 
 continue the work of grace so richly manifested in past 
 years. May God guide them so that the days of faith 
 and hope and love may not be lost to poor Korea. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 THE WAR AND THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 IN AFRICA 
 
 Africa has had a much larger place in relation to the 
 war than is generally realized. In the first place, political 
 relations between the European nations in Africa must be 
 reckoned amongst the important causes leading up to the 
 war. After the entrance of Germany among coloniz- 
 ing powers, by her first acquisition of territory in South- 
 west Africa in 1885, it became increasingly apparent that 
 German ambitions for an African empire would run 
 counter to the established interests of England and 
 France. While those two nations attempted to make 
 room for her, on the whole with good grace and reason- 
 ably cordial welcome, Germany's plans for the acquisition 
 of vast tropical resources, in order to make possible the 
 realization of her dreams of power in Europe, included 
 the purpose of stripping from England her choicest terri- 
 tory and taking possession of Belgian Congo and of a 
 substantial portion of French territory. While these 
 colossal plans did not come to light till Germany felt her- 
 self strong enough to proclaim her purpose, there was a 
 tension in the air frequently observed by impartial travel- 
 ers which pointed to conflict at no distant date. It was- 
 the threat of German truculence that led France and 
 Great Britain to settle their conflict of interests by the 
 Entente Cordiale in 1904, which was "made in Africa" 
 in the sense that it grew out of the adjustments of the 
 Morocco affair. Africa has been as much of a powder 
 magazine as the Balkans. 
 
THE WAR AND AFRICA 127 
 
 I. Africa's Part in the War 
 
 When the war began, some of its earliest, some of its 
 most extended, and some of its bitterest campaigns were 
 fought in Africa. Germany had counted heavily on the 
 alienation of the Mohammedan populations in North Af- 
 rica from the Allied cause and on the rebellion of the 
 Dutch in South Africa against British rule, in both of 
 which hopes she was disappointed, and cordial coopera- 
 tion for the most part in both those great sections helped 
 to save the civilization of the world. The participation 
 of the black Africans themselves in the war on the Allied 
 side is no insignificant matter. France is said to have 
 drawn half a million native troops from her African pos- 
 sessions, with many thousands more of laborers. British 
 native troops from both West and East Africa partici- 
 pated in the German East African campaign. The Bel- 
 gian army which took Tabora in German East Africa 
 was composed almost entirely of natives under white 
 officers. Portuguese native troops took part in the same 
 campaign. One hundred and sixty-seven thousand native 
 transport carriers were used by the British in that cam- 
 paign, besides stretcher corps, drivers, etc. From South 
 Africa 93,000 natives went forth to the various campaigns 
 and 20,000 of that number went to France as a native 
 labor contingent. No complete record of native participa- 
 tion nor of their sufferings and the disturbance of their 
 lives can be given here. It may be computed from these 
 known facts that the numbers of natives actually engaged 
 in military service will run to more than a million. The 
 great bulk of the German army also which for three 
 years resisted the conquest of German East Africa was 
 composed of native troops. 
 
 An enormous amount of suffering was involved. Three 
 immense sections of country, aggregating territory five 
 times the area of the whole German Empire in Europe, 
 have been battle grounds for longer or shorter periods. 
 Even where native tribes were not combatants on one 
 
128 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 side or the other their villages were wiped out, their 
 crops confiscated or destroyed, and they were interned in 
 refugee camps by one combatant army or the other. 
 Famine conditions ensued even after actual fighting was 
 over, owing to the necessity of recovering from the wil- 
 derness the cultivated lands which it so quickly swallows 
 up. About thirty per cent of the population of the 
 Batanga district of the Kamerun was wiped out. Casual- 
 ties amongst natives as a result of the war will probably 
 run into the hundreds of thousands. Besides the disturb- 
 ances in actual war areas, rebellions were stirred up by 
 arbitrary methods of recruiting, as in Portuguese East 
 Africa, or advantage was taken of the existence of an 
 unusual military force to complete the subjugation of a 
 half-subdued tribe, as in the case of the Vakuanyama in 
 Portuguese West Africa. 
 
 II. Social and Religious Effects 
 
 Everywhere the economic effects of the war have been 
 sharply felt. In the war areas trade practically disap- 
 peared. Advanced natives went back to the use of bark 
 cloth and other primitive customs and all sorts of expe- 
 dients were resorted to by missionaries to supply the place 
 of imported articles unobtainable. In South Africa the 
 tremendous increase in the cost of living has made native 
 wages inadequate to their growing needs. This, added 
 to the increasing scarcity of land and the consequent 
 drift to the labor centers, has made a fertile field for the 
 labor agitator, a newcomer amongst the natives. Agents 
 of the I. W. W. have organized the Industrial Workers 
 of Africa on the Rand. Native strikes have occurred 
 during the war. Industrial unrest has been in marked 
 contrast to the natives' political loyalty. In the most 
 primitive parts of the continent the hard economic condi- 
 tions have created a feeling of dependence and have made 
 the people more accessible to missionary effort. In the 
 
THE WAR AND AFRICA 129 
 
 more settled areas these conditions have resulted in feel- 
 ings of bitterness toward the white man unfavorable to 
 the missionary message. There has been a resurgence of 
 the Ethiopian movements toward ecclesiastical independ- 
 ence, though these have not reached serious proportions. 
 
 The Literary Digest recently had a cartoon in which 
 the black man was pictured as Rodin's Thinker. In- 
 tended to illustrate the mental attitude of the American 
 Negro, the cartoon well represents the new mental condi- 
 tion produced by the war even in Africa. Several corre- 
 spondents record their observations of the marked effect 
 on natives of having taken part in a white man's war, 
 not only killing other Africans in defense of a govern- 
 ment in which they have no voice, but even shooting down 
 white men. They have had the experience of being 
 needed by the white man in a crisis and being called upon 
 to volunteer for the service. The thousands who have 
 been overseas have had their mental horizon immensely 
 broadened and have come in contact with Europeans 
 whose attitude toward them was one of gratitude and 
 neighborliness. 
 
 The African is more or less consciously taking stock 
 of his position. In areas like South Africa he is begin- 
 ning to feel his need of political power. His demands 
 are becoming articulate and a strong racial consciousness 
 is developing. He is more or less preoccupied with politi- 
 cal matters and is not perhaps as susceptible as hereto- 
 fore to the ordinary appeal of the Gospel. It must find 
 forms of approach and appeal suitable to his new condi- 
 tion. Spiritually, the confusion caused by his rapidly 
 changing social life has been intensified by the war. The 
 old standards and sanctions of animism have proved 
 unequal to the strain of the rapidly developing individual- 
 ism. The new standards of Christianity have been sub- 
 jected to a sudden strain. The native mind is in a state 
 of confusion which renders it susceptible to both good 
 and evil influences. 
 
130 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 III. Political Effects 
 
 The native population is not sufficiently developed to get 
 advantage from the doctrine of self-determination even 
 to the extent of determining what European nation shall 
 have the mandate over them, although Mr. Lloyd George 
 on several occasions expressed his intention of securing 
 for them that right. There is little for them to lose in 
 being handed over from one overlordship to another, 
 for they possessed only the most elementary political priv- 
 ileges under any of the European governments. Such 
 political advantage as they may derive from the war must 
 be in the direction of better government and the securing 
 of larger rights as the result of the awakening of an 
 international conscience. 
 
 There can be little doubt that the African will benefit 
 by passing from the control of Germany to that of Great 
 Britain, and probably also to that of France. In the 
 period of adjustment following upon the change from 
 German to French control in the Kamerun such advan- 
 tage is not immediately apparent. French control, partly 
 owing to anxiety to abandon German severity and partly 
 owing to the lack of competent officials during the stress 
 of the war, has been somewhat lax, and certain unruly 
 elements amongst the natives have been out of hand, so 
 that the French have felt themselves in danger of losing 
 the respect of the mass of the natives. Moreover, the 
 French are probably by habit less sympathetic toward 
 missionary effort than the Germans, but it is at least 
 certain that from the standpoint of native interests the 
 restoration of the colonies to Germany was unthinkable. 
 Without going into details of German administration it is 
 obvious that her policy of building up a great military 
 system for the purpose of establishing an African empire, 
 and her plantation system for exploiting the country's 
 resources, offered little future for the natives except that 
 of serfs, and 13,000,000 people will breathe easier for her 
 absence from Africa. 
 
THE WAR AND AFRICA 131 
 
 But it is to the influence of the mandatory system on 
 the government of all the European territories in Africa 
 that we must look for improvement in the natives' politi- 
 cal position. The great difficulty with the government 
 of Africa has been the assumption of the right by Euro- 
 pean nations to partition African peoples amongst them- 
 selves and govern them in water-tight compartments, 
 subject to no restraint by the conscience of the rest of the 
 world except when maladministration became so atro- 
 cious as to awaken a tardy protest, as in the Congo atroc- 
 ities. On the old imperialistic system the native popula- 
 tions have been regarded sometimes as a burden which 
 the white man had to assume in order to get the land, 
 sometimes as an asset to be turned to his own profit, but 
 seldom as a responsibility with the aim of developing a 
 native civilization, not solely for the white man's benefit, 
 but because it was fundamentally right and an obligation. 
 The conscience of the Christian world ought by the man- 
 datory system to become the supreme court of African 
 administration. 
 
 Conditions differ so much in dififerent parts of Africa's 
 vast area that no one system of government can be laid 
 down for all parts. In some parts of Central Africa the 
 natives are in such primitive and isolated conditions that 
 there had been a year of war before any of them knew 
 there was a war. On the other hand thousands of South 
 African natives have been recruited by voluntary enlist- 
 ment and have been in France. Other thousands have 
 followed the progress of the war and the peace negotia- 
 tions in the English newspapers. They are familiar with 
 such expressions as "self-determination," are awake to 
 the new stirrings amongst the nations of the world toward 
 democracy, and have sent their educated leaders overseas 
 in an attempt to get recognition for their aspirations at 
 the Peace Conference. Nowhere in Africa are the native 
 peoples in a condition to set up and maintain a democracy 
 of their own. Not even in South Africa is the native 
 
132 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 population fit for a universal exercise of the franchise, 
 but there must be provision for the native to participate 
 according to his capacity in the making of the laws affect- 
 ing himself, and even the raw native has a good degree 
 of capacity to participate in methods of government of a 
 democratic character, provided they follow the lines of 
 native political organization, as, for example, through the 
 native council. And as fast as he develops in civilization 
 he must be given a civilized man's place in the body 
 politic. 
 
 Under the mandatory system there must come a gen- 
 eral stabilizing of the conditions of land tenure. The 
 German system was to regard all land not actually under 
 cultivation as belonging to the Crown. Portugal follows 
 the same system. While this system has perhaps wrought 
 no great injustice as yet, it is obviously in the interests of 
 European settlement and on the theory that the native 
 has no rights in the land which the white man is bound 
 to respect. South Africa has during the war been en- 
 gaged in an experiment of territorial separation which, 
 while it would have improved native tenure, was ship- 
 wrecked on the selfishness of the white parliamentary 
 constituencies which refused to permit a fair allotment 
 of land to native areas. The race problem of South 
 Africa is to a large degree the native land problem, and 
 the success of the missionary enterprise is dependent in 
 no small degree upon a right settlement of the land prob- 
 lem. Civilized Christian communities cannot be estab- 
 lished where migrations due to uncertain tenure, or ex- 
 treme poverty due to being crowded off the land, make 
 settled social and economic conditions impossible. Where 
 the aim is the development of a native civilization, as in 
 Egypt, land tenure conditions for natives are generally 
 fair and generous. Where the aim is to make "a white 
 man's country," as in South Africa, it is much more 
 difficult to secure just distribution of land. The matter 
 
THE WAR AND AFRICA 133 
 
 demands most careful attention by missionaries and all 
 friends of the natives. 
 
 If the system of mandatories is really to be for the 
 benefit of the Africans and not merely a cloak for im- 
 perialism, provision must be made for the participation 
 by the native in the development of the country's re- 
 sources other than as mere peasant laborers. Sugar lands 
 have been cut off from native areas confirmed by treaties 
 in South Africa and native residents driven from them 
 or compelled to remain as laborers, when the people 
 might have developed the plantations themselves if given 
 sufficient inducement and guidance. The day of the 
 capitalistic concession company should pass and give way 
 to government experiments in the development of sub- 
 ject races, like that of the United States in the Philip- 
 pines. The British Government on the Gold Coast has 
 shown by actual experience that this is possible, by its 
 development of the cocoa industry through encouraging 
 the natives to raise the cocoa on a commercial scale. 
 
 The mandatory system offers another opportunity to 
 the Christian conscience of the world to wipe out the 
 liquor traffic in Africa. The war has put an end tempo- 
 rarily to the traffic in the Kamerun and Nigeria. Why 
 should not the psychological moment be seized for mak- 
 ing universal the prohibition now obtaining over so large 
 an area of Africa? 
 
 IV. Effects of the War on Missions 
 
 1. On Missionary Work. 
 
 In view of the great participation of Africa in the 
 war, it was inevitable that the disturbance of the mission- 
 ary enterprise should be great. It is cause for great 
 thankfulness that on the whole the work has gone for- 
 ward as usual, with even some remarkable instances of 
 speedy recovery from its upset condition and some splen- 
 did examples of endurance on the part of the native 
 Church. In some districts missionary forces were en- 
 
134 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 tirely removed or sadly depleted. In German East Af- 
 rica the work of British societies was entirely broken up, 
 the missionaries subjected to gross ill-treatment, and the 
 Christian congregations persecuted unmercifully. Ger- 
 man missions in Africa have been entirely broken up, 
 with the exception of South Africa where they have con- 
 tinued throughout the war except for a short period when 
 all Germans of military age were interned, including mis- 
 sionaries. Many French missionaries were taken for 
 military service under French law and many British mis- 
 sionaries joined the forces as doctors, chaplains, officers 
 in native contingents, and the like. In the Kamerun dur- 
 ing the early weeks of the war the work of the American 
 Presbyterian Mission was practically paralyzed. Schools 
 had to be closed and the people fled in panic to their vil- 
 lages. Normal conditions were soon restored except in 
 the areas of actual fighting, where almost entire recon- 
 struction wmII be necessary. Property to the value of 
 95,000 marks at pre-war valuation was lost to that mis- 
 sion by German confiscation and much of it has had to be 
 replaced at from fifty to five hundred per cent advance 
 in cost. The closing of the Basel and German Baptist 
 Missions in North and Central Kamerun has resulted in 
 the loss of one important district, that of Bali, to Islam. 
 
 2. On Missionary Opportunity. 
 
 The chief eflfect on the missionary opportunity is in 
 the intellectual and social disturbance it has brought to 
 the native mind, as described above. There is created a 
 new psychological atmosphere, which is both hopeful and 
 dangerous. 
 
 There are most encouraging signs of a less parochial 
 attitude on the part of white populations and of colonial 
 governments. The war has led to the speeding up of 
 liberal movements — such as larger support of native edu- 
 cation, intelligent study of the race problem, the appoint- 
 ment of men to administrative positions who have a 
 
THE WAR AND AFRICA 135 
 
 broad-minded interest in the native and who are accept- 
 able to the natives, and the extension of larger rights to 
 civilized natives, which point toward more self-govern- 
 ment and a limited franchise in the near future. 
 
 Certainly under the influence of the mandatory system 
 we may expect the removal of restrictions against Prot- 
 estant mission work such as have prevailed in some Por- 
 tuguese, Spanish, French, and Belgian territories. 
 
 3. On Missionary Method. 
 
 The whole structure of native life is changing and if 
 Christianity is to be effective it must engage itself not 
 only with making converts, but with the whole problem 
 of the readjustment of the life of the African to an indus- 
 trial and commercial, as contrasted with a pastoral, en- 
 vironment. The missionary must have a social message 
 and a social program. In the country districts there 
 should be efforts to develop the local resources of forest, 
 plantation, home industries, and agriculture, in coopera- 
 tion with the Government ; cooperative organizations ; 
 and village improvement. In the industrial centers there 
 should be campaigns for better housing, provision for 
 legal defense when required, and for leisure time occupa- 
 tions, and medical attention and educational opportunity 
 should be made possible all through the Church. In some 
 instances it may be necessary to bring pressure to bear 
 upon the responsible heads of mining and commercial 
 concerns to secure better conditions for the labor recruits 
 who are frequently under their almost absolute control, 
 through the compound system, but careful watching and 
 the stimulation of local public opinion will usually be 
 sufficient. 
 
 The native Church has shown itself in the trying cir- 
 cumstances of the war to have the faith and the staying 
 qualities that prove its capacity for a large place in the 
 reconstruction plans of the missionary enterprise. Every 
 effort should be made to inspire the native Church with 
 
136 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 the passion for the evangelization of Africa, and world 
 missionary organizations should insist that governments 
 shall not put unnecessary obstacles in the way of the use 
 of the African Christians for the evangelization of the 
 heathen. The development of the native Church involves 
 giving even greater attention than heretofore to the train- 
 ing of native leaders in the ministry and the teaching 
 profession, and it is time for a thorough inquiry concern- 
 ing the adaptability of present methods to the needs of 
 the people. 
 
 All that has been said of the social situation puts new 
 emphasis upon the necessity for industrial training. The 
 native is being brought into competition with representa- 
 tives of a civilization based on industrial efficiency, and 
 a smattering of literary training cannot qualify him to 
 make for himself even a living. 
 
 The war has put new emphasis upon the necessity for 
 cooperation in African missions. Kikuyu has sounded 
 the trumpet of advance in its declaration of purpose not 
 to rest till all the societies in that area shall share one 
 Church and one ministry. There must be greater recog- 
 nition of the essential oneness of all Churches in Christ, 
 not only theoretically but in the sense of being satisfied 
 to leave Christians who may have been converted in a 
 particular denomination to the shepherding of another 
 denomination if they happen to remove to its district. 
 There must be a resurvey and a more definite attempt 
 than has yet been made to avoid overlapping in the more 
 settled portions of the continent. The disgrace of the 
 race for territory by the political denominations of 
 Europe has sometimes seemed almost equaled by that 
 of the ecclesiastical denominations, with the impor- 
 tant difference that great areas are left unevangelized as 
 a result of ecclesiastical rivalry, while the Kingdom's 
 resources are squandered by the duplication of agencies. 
 
 Finally, American Christianity must take a much 
 larger part in the evangelization of Africa. It is gener- 
 
THE WAR AND AFRICA 137 
 
 ally agreed by authorities that at least a tenfold increase 
 in the number of missionary workers must be made if the 
 present critical opportunity is not to be wasted. Corre- 
 sponding increase must be made in the financial support 
 of the work. One great American Church has allocated 
 $2,000,000 of money already pledged to its work in Af- 
 rica for the next five years. 
 
 Two methods of enlarging the missionary forces pre- 
 sent some peculiar difficulties and need most careful 
 study. The first is the restoration of the German mis- 
 sions. In parts of the Kamerun area it is reported that 
 the missionaries identified themselves so completely with 
 the German forces that it is doubtful whether the natives 
 would welcome them back, but certainly the missionary 
 forces of the German Church must again find scope for 
 their work in Africa. Strange to say, the Negro Church 
 of America finds more difficulty than even our late 
 enemies in gaining admission to a share in the redemp- 
 tion of Africa, the only mission field possible to it. It 
 must be admitted that mistakes due to inexperience and 
 to a racial spirit have contributed to the creation of a 
 prejudice against these workers in many parts of Euro- 
 pean-ruled Africa, but justice and the interests of the 
 Kingdom require that the Negro Church be encouraged 
 to take its part in saving Africa and that governments be 
 urged to make it possible. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE WAR AND THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 IN MOSLEM LANDS^ 
 
 I. The New Situation between Islam and Chris- 
 tianity 
 
 No statement can be made regarding Islam at the 
 present day which will not be more or less conjectural. 
 These conjectures will be based on our knowledge of 
 Islam as it is in its principles, which can be fixed pretty- 
 surely ; and on its local and temporary phenomena, with 
 regard to which we cannot be so sure, or which may, at 
 least, be locally and temporarily very contradictory and 
 perplexing. It follows, then, that such a report as this 
 can be only a basis for future experiment and verifica- 
 tion in practical work and should be set forth with that 
 qualification distinctly stated. 
 
 1. The Moslem Situation at Present. 
 
 What, then, is the immediate history of our situation, 
 leading up to it and conditioning it ? For over a century 
 the intellectual, moral, economic, and political life of 
 the Moslem peoples has been stimulated from the West 
 through schools of all kinds, through Christian missions, 
 through trade intercourse, through political experience. 
 These stimuli have taken many different forms and have 
 had varying local and temporary success, but they have 
 all tended to the arousing of thought and personality, of 
 
 1 The several sections in this chapter are from different pens, 
 as indicated in the Table of Contents. Each author is responsible 
 only for the point of view of his own section. 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 139 
 
 self -consciousness and desires. The process of shaking 
 the Moslem world awake was at first very slow and 
 seemed almost hopeless, but towards the end of the last 
 century it went with geometric progression and no one 
 can say now that that world is not awake. It is not 
 only awake but highly vocal, and the problem now is to 
 catch in the din the voices which have real meaning and 
 are representative. Naturally there have been reactions 
 in intellectual, moral, and political forces from within. 
 The wandering scholar-politician al-Afghani and the 
 Egyptian Mohammed x\bdu were in different ways con- 
 spicuous factors in this. Abd al-Hamid with his Pan- 
 Islamism was another factor. 
 
 To the last associated itself the political propaganda 
 of Germany. The object of that propaganda was to 
 unite in one mass all the peoples of Islam and to use 
 them as a decisive force in the coming European conflict. 
 Apart from it the drift had been rather towards national- 
 ism. The Young Turks had been Turks much more than 
 Moslems ; Persia had in its revolution shown itself dis- 
 tinctly Persian, aided in that, no doubt, by its Shi'ite 
 sectarianism ; the split of the Arabic-speaking Moslems 
 from their Turkish overlords had been growing more 
 marked. Only in Egypt, most curiously, the movement 
 which called itself nationalistic was much more Moslem 
 than Egyptian. This was in great part caused by opposi- 
 tion to the Christian overlordship of Great Britain. But 
 the endeavor of Pan-Islamism, powerfully backed by the 
 German propaganda, was to stimulate again into political 
 reality the old unified Islam. 
 
 We all know how that failed. There were little risings 
 here and there, but their futility demonstrated finally the 
 impossibility of the old Islam. When such risings appear 
 now they are more and more a result of local conditions 
 and an expression of nationalism rather than of Islam. 
 Islam itself, that unique system of a Church-State, is 
 splitting up as a conception into two things, a religion in 
 
140 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 the sense of a spiritual idea and entity, and a number of 
 nationalities. 
 
 If this development were carried through logically and 
 thoroughly, Islam would assume a form never known 
 before and hardly recognizable to Moslems. Such a de- 
 velopment is not, of course, immediately to be looked for, 
 but undoubtedly it has begun ; and if nationalism can be 
 encouraged and political, as opposed to spiritual, unity 
 can be discouraged it may effect an entire transformation 
 of the Moslem situation. Two elements in that situation 
 would especially be affected. In the first place the ques- 
 tion of Jihad in its purity would vanish, although the 
 name would doubtless be applied to Moslem wars long 
 after their nature had changed. Thus it is of the essence 
 of Jihad that the whole Moslem world is viewed as a 
 unity over against the non-Moslem world. That is, the 
 world is divided into Islam and not-Islam. Between 
 these two, further, there must exist constant warfare, 
 actual or theoretical, until the whole earth becomes Mos- 
 lem.^ 
 
 Every war, therefore, between a Moslem state and a 
 non-Moslem state is ipso facto, without special statement 
 or proclamation, a Jihad. Further, all Moslems and all 
 Moslem states are bound to assist one another, because 
 of their essential unity over against non-Moslems. It is 
 true that this duty is not one incumbent on each indi- 
 vidual Moslem per se but on the community, and is suffi- 
 ciently carried out when it is carried out by a sufficient 
 number for the purpose in the case. It may become a 
 duty requiring service en masse, and that was the mean- 
 ing of the so-called "proclamation of Jihad" made by the 
 Ottoman Sultan. It was a statement by him that the 
 situation required that the Moslem world as a whole 
 should rise. But in proportion as the Moslem world 
 breaks up into nationalities this essential unity will van- 
 
 2 See article "Djihad" in the Leyden "Encyclopedia of Islam." 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 141 
 
 ish and Moslem nationalities may come to war against 
 one another as easily as against non-Moslem nationalities. 
 Religiously, according to canon law, such internecine 
 warfare is a great sin, but it has always more or less 
 existed and from now on will become more and more 
 possible and less and less under theological stigma. Just 
 as, since medieval times at least, no two Christian states 
 have felt that their common Christianity stood in the 
 way of their making war upon one another, so it will be 
 in Islam. This may sound like very sardonic irony but 
 it represents fairly the facts in the case. The process, 
 of course, as indicated above, would of necessity be a 
 gradual one. 
 
 In the second place, the status and duties of the Caliph,' 
 if any Caliph continues to exist, will also be changed. 
 The Caliph, for Sunnite Islam, is the executive chosen 
 by Moslems to administer Islam in the widest sense in 
 the whole Moslem world. He is a symbol of the unity 
 of that world, a memory of the time when that world was 
 really a single centralized empire with himself as its head, 
 and a pious expectation of a millennial future when that 
 unity will be restored and will extend over the whole 
 earth. In theory the Moslem people is a pure democracy, 
 but it chooses to administer itself by appointing an indi- 
 vidual as its executive and by giving him practically 
 absolute powers within the limits of the fundamental 
 law of Islam, If, however, he transgresses these limits 
 he is liable to violent "recall" ; the people statedly retain 
 the sacred right of insurrection. But it is to be observed 
 that just as there is no priesthood in Islam and no hier- 
 archy of any kind, so the Caliph never has been a Pope 
 of any kind. He cannot by his word bind the conscience 
 of any Moslem. The Moslems themselves through their 
 agreement decide what is Islam and therefore binding; 
 
 3 See two articles in the New York Nation, one, July 16, 1916, 
 on "The Caliphate" and one, Nov. 8, 1917, on "The Arabian 
 Situation." 
 
142 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 he can only administer what is thus reached by agree- 
 ment. It will be seen, then, that the office of Caliph im- 
 plies a unified administration of the affairs of Islam, 
 that is, of all affairs, religious and secular, affecting Mos- 
 lems. It is not for him to interpret Islam, at least in any 
 authoritative way ; although possibly he might do it as 
 a private scholar for his own edification. That is the 
 right and duty of every Moslem in proportion to his 
 learning and ability; he does it, of course, at the risk of 
 being wrong, but every qualified Moslem applying him- 
 self so to interpret will receive a reward from Allah for 
 his labor, even if he is wrong. The Caliph himself for a 
 basis for his administration must apply to such students 
 of theology and law. It follows, then, that no sovereign 
 state can permit its Moslem subjects to profess any kind 
 of allegiance to a Caliph. That would be to surrender 
 its sovereignty and admit an overlordship of the most 
 sweeping kind. 
 
 But although the Caliph never has been a spiritual head 
 and although such a conception is alien to the whole 
 structure of Islam, is it possible that, among the multi- 
 tudinous changes into which Islam is certainly moving, 
 such a transformation may come? With the Ottoman 
 Empire broken up and shrunken to a mere ghost of its 
 former self, as the Papacy has been pictured as the ghost 
 of the Roman Empire sitting by the tombs of the Caesars, 
 could the Ottoman Sultan remain a symbol of the unity 
 of the Moslem world, and his capital, wherever it might 
 be, the seat of a high court for the solving of questions 
 of Moslem theology and religious law? The question 
 suggests at once the problems which confronted English 
 sovereigns in their dealings with the medieval Papacy 
 and which led to the statute of Premunire and eventually 
 to the English Reformation. Or could the King of the 
 Hijaz with his capital at the sacred center of the Moslem 
 world overcome the handicap of descent from a family, 
 that of Qatada, not specially respected, and so adminis- 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 143 
 
 ter his tiny realm — ^the land of Pilgrimage — as to show 
 himself a worthy successor as well as descendant of the 
 Prophet ? 
 
 These questions are being asked through the whole 
 world of Islam and especially, apparently, among Indian 
 Moslems. The situations and attitudes are different in 
 the different parts of India, with its very diverse Moslem 
 population. Even with that very diversity, however, 
 there seems to be growing up there a strange and new 
 kind of unity. There are Sunnites, Shi'ites, Khojas, neo- 
 Mu'tazilites, etc. — sects which in the older Islam would 
 have been absolutely at variance and some of which 
 would have denied that the others were Moslems at all. 
 For example, the Aga Khan, the hereditary head of the 
 Khojas, the old sect of the Isma'ilians or Assassins of 
 the Crusades, many of whose followers regard him as an 
 incarnation of the Deity, seems to be accepted by Indian 
 Moslems in general as a spokesman for them all and is 
 said to have ambitions of being chosen Caliph. So John 
 of Leyden might have dreamed of being elected Pope! 
 And the neo-Mu'tazilites, professing to represent the 
 arch-heretics of early Islam, seem to be jealous for the 
 unity of the Turkish Empire and the continued Caliphate 
 of the Ottoman Sultan. Again, and probably in connec- 
 tion with this last movement, there seems to be in India 
 a widespread distrust and dislike of the King of the 
 Hijaz. That Arabia is not now a unity as it was in its 
 first revolt against the Turks is certain. The old frictions 
 and jealousies between Hijaz, Hayil, Riyad, Kuweit, etc., 
 have reappeared and that may be an element in the Indian 
 attitude, for the relationship between India and Farther 
 India and the Persian Gulf has been close for many cen- 
 turies. Indian Moslems, too, have been affected by their 
 environment to a greater degree than even elsewhere. 
 The Indian caste system has modified the otherwise abso- 
 lute brotherhood of Islam and in the days of Thuggee it 
 was apparently possible for a Shi'ite Moslem to be also 
 
144 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 a Thug. This openness to outside influence, producing 
 a curious catholicity, and, with it, a grasping at a shadowy 
 remnant of the external unity of Islam seem to be two 
 plain elements in the situation. But the sources, implica- 
 tions, and probable future of all this are hard to unravel 
 and must be determined by the Indian missionaries. 
 
 On another side and under another influence the Mos- 
 lem world is changing. The split between the Christian 
 powers has helped to clear their ideas upon Christianity. 
 This has brought home to them in yet another way that 
 they must abandon the old absolute division into Islam 
 and Christendom. So-called Christendom — Frankistan, 
 or whatever they called it — and Christianity are evidently 
 two different things. They must ask themselves next, 
 "What, then, is Christianity? Is there actually among 
 these peoples something like what our mystics and saints 
 teach?" It cannot be overemphasized that all spiritual 
 and at the same time intelligent religion in Islam is mys- 
 tical. So those who have it will begin to look for the 
 same among us. 
 
 There is, then, upon them this double effect : they are 
 convinced of the power of Western civilization, and that 
 Christianity is another matter. It is for us to teach them 
 what that other matter is. In this illumination the part 
 taken by Moslems on the Allied side has also been of 
 weight. They know very well that they did not fight for 
 Christianity, though they fought beside Christians ; that 
 they did not fight against Moslems as Moslems, but as 
 the enemies of their Raj. How this in the long run will 
 affect the status of Great Britain, for example, as a Chris- 
 tian power is another matter. American missionaries 
 may urge the Government of the United States to take up 
 a specifically Christian position, but they should reflect, 
 also, what the situation would be if considerably more 
 than half of the population of the United States were 
 Moslem. 
 
 There are, then, two possible steps for Moslems to take : 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 145 
 
 they may try out Islam as a spiritual religion ; and they 
 may lay it alongside Christianity to compare the two. 
 The first they will do of themselves. There cannot be 
 much doubt that the mysticism of Islam, implicitly in it 
 from the first and gradually becoming explicitly its true 
 religious aspect and form, will vindicate itself in their 
 eyes. Much of the old theologies will go — theologies have 
 always shown themselves capable of turning inside out at 
 need — and the agreement of Islam will remake the old 
 canon law. We need not think that Islam, face to face 
 with the modern world and modern thought, will commit 
 suicide. If left to itself it will simply transform itself 
 and, under the new nationalism, it will probably assume 
 many different forms. That a stage in the transforming 
 process will be a great wave of religious indifference, even 
 flat materialism and atheism, is more than probable. It 
 has already appeared in the young men who are receiving 
 Western education in strictly secular government schools. 
 In them the questions of the value and effect of such 
 strictly secular education is being worked out to a per- 
 fectly clear but most appalling conclusion. Such educa- 
 tion is an illustration in brief of the effect of Western 
 civilization on the Eastern world when unaccompanied 
 by Western religion — ^the only thing which keeps our 
 civilization sweet. 
 
 But when they have begun to compare Islam, so far 
 as they may have disentangled it from its past, with 
 Qiristianity as they are coming to know it, how much 
 can we say will be fairly clear to them when they of 
 themselves consider the two as spiritual religions ? 
 
 a. They have probably learned that Christianity does 
 not prevent a people which professes it and which in 
 great part really holds it, from being good fighters if 
 occasion demands. Moslems, semi-Moslems, and con- 
 verted Moslems do not have any use for pacifism. Their 
 saints have always been capable of terrible wrath, both in 
 defense of the Faith and in moral issues which appealed 
 
146 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 to them, and the darwish fraternities can turn and have 
 turned into militant organizations in a moment. Yet 
 their feeHng for Christianity, in spite of the Crusades 
 and later militant Christendom, has been that it is a reli- 
 gion which seeks to make sure of the other world at the 
 expense of this one. Islam, on the other hand, they have 
 held, assures men of both worlds. That position with 
 regard to Christianity is hardly possible now and it may 
 be, further, that the work of the different humanitarian 
 organizations which have followed the Allied armies, 
 such as the Red Cross and the Y. M. C. A., has 
 shown them another side of Christian interest in this 
 world. Perhaps it might be added in this connection that 
 the sentimentalist and the "weakling" in the Rooseveltian 
 sense should never be sent as a missionary to Moslems. 
 They need a man of a strange and contrasted combina- 
 tion — an open-air man of the old-fashioned "muscular 
 Christianity" school, a Calvinist turned mystic, with a 
 liking for metaphysical speculation and discussion, but 
 emphatically a man, to be accepted and respected as a 
 man. He will vindicate Christianity to them from suspi- 
 cion of priestcraft and other-worldliness. 
 
 b. They have learned also that Allah does not, offi- 
 cially, disapprove of Christianity, that it is not in his 
 eyes a human invention or Satanic device for the snaring 
 of mankind, but that its relation to the true Faith is at 
 heart a subject for very careful consideration. The shell 
 of the Moslem mind has been cracked. This is the result 
 of a victory in which, beyond question, official Islam was 
 defeated, and the enormous prestige of Constantinople 
 and the Sultan-Caliph of the Ottoman Turks was de- 
 stroyed. There, if anywhere, centered Islam as a system. 
 This was, in great part, the result of the labors of Abd 
 al-Hamid and we see it still surviving in the attitude of 
 Indian Moslems, mentioned above. It is characteristic 
 of German politics that this undoubtedly great prestige 
 and even hegemony of the Moslem world was over- 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 147 
 
 estimated by them. They left out of account, or under- 
 estimated, the fundamental rift in Sunnite Islam between 
 the Arabs and the Turks and thus assured the debacle. 
 And Allah, by the victory of the Allies, has now stamped 
 that prestige and hegemony with his disapproval. This 
 must give to all Moslems deep ground for thought. Is- 
 lam has never been a religion of lost causes. Allah does 
 not chasten the Moslem whom he loves. His hand is 
 immediately upon everything and success means his ap- 
 proval. 
 
 It is true that with this are to be taken the complica- 
 tions set forth above : the attitude of Indian Islam 
 towards the Ottoman Sultan and the King of the Hijaz ; 
 the question whether the British Empire is specifically 
 Christian; the accepted fact that since the annulling of 
 the Concordat the only religion recognized by France is 
 Islam ; the presence of Moslem troops on the Allied side 
 on all fronts ; and the support of the Arabs in general 
 and of Mecca especially. With it is to be taken the fact 
 that the present Turkish Government is eager to disavow 
 the Young Turk Committee with its heads and all its 
 works, but that deathbed conversion is viewed by the 
 Arab world with cynical distrust and contempt ; although 
 the Indian world which has not known Turkish rule 
 seems willing to accept it. Yet the fact of the official 
 debacle abides and by it the will of Allah has been shown. 
 
 c. They probably realize even more than before that 
 they must learn as much as they can of every kind of 
 knowledge, skill, and training from the Christian world; 
 that the Moslem world has been definitely left behind in 
 the race and must put itself to school as did Japan. For- 
 merly Moslem reformers believed that they could go 
 back into their own past and begin from there a develop- 
 ment of their own. Their vanity was tickled by the 
 respect paid by the West to the memory of Avicenna, 
 Averroes, and others, and they referred with pride to the 
 ignorant and misleading articles in our encyclopedias and 
 
148 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 popular histories on the "Arab civilization," "Arab 
 science," "Arab philosophy," and the like. They have 
 been driven from all that by the shocks first of economic 
 and then of real warfare. 
 
 But, again, they used to mark off the subjects on which 
 they were willing to learn from those on which they were 
 not willing to learn. The Franks, they admitted, were a 
 practical people and in practical matters they had done 
 very well. Such things they were willing to learn from 
 them. But in philosophy, and above all in religion, the 
 Moslem peoples had always led the world and could 
 learn nothing from anyone. The impassioned speech to 
 this eflPect by one Moslem at the Congress of Orientalists 
 held at Algiers will be remembered. He warned off all 
 non-Moslem scholars from any consideration of the criti- 
 cism or exegesis of the Qur'an. On the Qur'an no Mos- 
 lem could or would learn anything from a non-Moslem. 
 But in the nature of the case such an obscurantist attitude 
 was bound to vanish and, if there is any weight in the 
 considerations urged above, it is vanishing. Moslems 
 are beginning, with a more open mind than ever before, 
 to compare Islam and Christianity simply as religions 
 and to find links of connection between them. 
 
 2. The Christian Attitude in the Present Situation. 
 
 If these things are so, what should be the Christian 
 attitude ? Here there is room for differences of opinion. 
 For different missionaries different elements in that atti- 
 tude may seem more important. There are certain ques- 
 tions, however, which now, more than ever, need to be 
 considered. 
 
 a. Can we convince Moslems that Christianity is a 
 real religion and that Christians know what religion in 
 its essence is? This may sound somewhat startling, but 
 those who have been in intimate contact with devout 
 Moslems have realized how widespread among them is 
 the belief that the peoples of the West are incapable of 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 149 
 
 real religion, cannot have the Vision. They may be full of 
 good works ; may be benevolent and right-hearted ; may 
 teach and heal. But real religion is an overwhelming 
 emotion, an ecstasy in which things unspeakable are per- 
 ceived and the unseen spiritual world is reached. They 
 know this with the immediate certainty of the mystic 
 and they doubt greatly that Christians know it. It must 
 be the part, then, of the missionary to convince them as 
 to this, and in the new accessibility caused by the general 
 stirring and opening of hearts of the time, he ought to 
 be able to do so. This need not involve any lowering 
 of his standards as to the necessity of conduct going with 
 creed, and life and work with faith and insight. The 
 Moslem may admit all these in the missionary and yet 
 doubt whether he has attained, and can in his faith attain, 
 to the vision of the Unseen. 
 
 b. In close contact with this rises the question, Can 
 our medical and educational missions be real centers of 
 evangelism and of the spiritual life ? Teachers and physi- 
 cians are comparatively common ; the divinely illumined 
 and fired evangelist is rare, especially the evangelist who 
 is not merely a sentimental preacher but who, besides 
 his divine certainty, has common sense and humor and 
 a power of rational discussion. There has always been 
 the risk that the teacher in a mission school might be 
 merely a teacher and the physician in the hospital merely 
 a physician, and now with the spread of Western educa- 
 tion and medicine in the East the Christian Church has 
 to face the problem of how it can reach the masses by 
 other means. This change, of course, will be slow and 
 will vary enormously in different parts of the East. But 
 the end, however far off, must be that missionary medi- 
 cine and education will be more or less eleemosynary and 
 so distinguished from medicine as a profession and from 
 the educational system of the State. That is the far-off 
 end, but in the meantime such uses of medicine as Dr. 
 Harrison's expedition to Riyad, where he could never 
 
150 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 have gotten except as a physician, will remain, and with 
 such adventurous expeditions and pioneerings will remain 
 the many far-flung oases of physical help in which the 
 Church will always skirmish in advance of the more 
 slowly moving State. In education, too, the local oppor- 
 tunities and needs will vary, but it is already clear that 
 in the mission schools eleemosynary primary education 
 and trustworthy higher education — trustworthy as guided 
 by religion — especially for girls, will continue for long to 
 hold their own against state schools. 
 
 But the primary task of the evangelist always remains, 
 and it will become increasingly the method of the mission- 
 ary. Medicine and education are means only towards 
 that end, and education, if not rightly guided, may put 
 dynamite under all religion. So we come back to our 
 first question, Can the Christian missionary primarily and 
 fully vindicate to the Moslem world his faith as a spirit- 
 ual, personal religion, apart from the training and knowl- 
 edge which that world is coming to recognize as belonging 
 to the Western civilization, religious or irreligious ? 
 
 c. Can we convince Moslems that their democratic 
 unity will not suffer under Christianity — that they can 
 preserve the brotherhood and democracy of Islam while 
 becoming Christians ? This, again, may seem a somewhat 
 startling question when we consider the present tendency 
 among us to trace back democracy to "the Christian idea 
 of the divine worth of personality." But we must face 
 the fact that Sunnite Islam is in theory as pure a democ- 
 racy as the world has ever seen and that in practice the 
 recognition of the tie of brotherhood between all Mos- 
 lems has gone further than that between Christians since 
 the first Christian century. The early Church rose above 
 all divisions of race, color, or servitude, but the mission- 
 ary Church has never been able to maintain the like ideal. 
 The Moslem who becomes a Christian discovers that he 
 has also become a "native," if he has not become a "nig- 
 ger." How this is to be met we may not know, but the 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 151 
 
 democratic hopes springing up everywhere in the East 
 and the fraternization between the most diverse races 
 which the Allied armies have seen make the problem only 
 the more immediate. Some solution must be found, some 
 vindication of Christian love, unity, and justice — of the 
 universality, we may say, of Christ's life and death. 
 
 d. A question even more fundamental than these is, 
 Can we convince Moslems that any religion is worth 
 while ? The West is flooding in upon them. By its teach- 
 ing and demonstration of the reign of physical law in the 
 world it has sapped even their belief in the supremacy 
 of the will of Allah. Everything points to a debacle of 
 spiritual ideas and ideals before the crudest materialism. 
 The materialism, in fact, which Europe is rejecting they 
 are taking up. This has been working for long in insid- 
 ious forms through Western schools and literature. 
 Now the inherent materialism of war and of economic 
 pressure is bringing it to a head. A similar crisis arose 
 once before in Islam when Greek philosophy and science 
 flooded the Moslem world. Al-Ghazzali describes the 
 situation to us most vividly in his "Munqidh" ; he tells 
 how it affected himself and how he was saved. All 
 his books and his own life as a teacher were devoted to 
 stemming the same tide in others. 
 
 Before this the old, calm, assured, unthinking Islam 
 is breaking down. Individual Moslems are taking refuge 
 in the particular strongholds of faith which appeal to 
 them. It may be, with the masses, in crude superstitions ; 
 it may be in trust in legalism, in the exact performance 
 of the requirement of the canon law backed by the com- 
 fort of old habit ; it may be in reverence for their national 
 and religious past, making of religion a form of patriot- 
 ism; it may be in different forms of mysticism, some 
 fantastic enough and for us verging close on superstition. 
 The background of legalism, also, is often a mystical 
 attitude or explanation, and the patriotic attitude may 
 accompany all the others. 
 
153 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 In some of these tendencies we, as Christians, can have 
 neither lot nor part. But of two, at least, we must take 
 account, for there is nothing in them essentially anti- 
 Christian or non-Christian ; they are expressions of uni- 
 versal human yearning and as such form part of every 
 religion. 
 
 (1) Can we, first, meet their mystical yearnings? 
 Can we so state, explain, and illustrate the essence of the 
 Christian Verity, both in our doctrine and in our reli- 
 gious attitude and ways, that Moslems will see that it 
 takes the Christian immediately into the presence of God 
 and that it can open for those suitably gifted by God the 
 possibility of the "charismata" which the early Church 
 knew and which Moslems still know and call similarly 
 Karamat? We must make a more careful study of this 
 emotional religious life ; admit its legitimacy, meaning, 
 and value, while guarding against its certain dangers ; 
 and not try to turn the more susceptible and highly 
 wrought Oriental into a sober-minded Presbyterian or 
 Episcopalian. These religious phenomena which we asso- 
 ciate with the ignorant and unlearned and which we 
 therefore feel should be suppressed and avoided, have 
 always in Islam been possible for the most highly trained 
 theologians. In Islam there has never been anything in 
 them that is repulsive to culture of good taste, of mind, 
 or of morals. An Egyptian convert, since gone to his 
 Lord, a man of high education, once related to the writer 
 how he had, in his Moslem days, such experiences and 
 how his Shaykh in consequence said to him, "Thou art a 
 Wall (a Saint)." "Then," he added with a smile, "I was 
 a Saint; now I am a Christian." But the smile was rather 
 a crooked one, for the change and loss had puzzled him. 
 His new environment did not encourage such manifesta- 
 tions. In the careful study of this emotional religious life 
 it will be important to consider to what extent and in what 
 form the Dhikr (Zikr) can be transformed into a Chris- 
 tian service for praise and edification. In Islam it is a 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 153 
 
 closely knit combination of fixed ritual and free emotional 
 expression, and much has been written by Moslems on the 
 relation and mutual subordination of the two. Of all that 
 account would have to be taken. The possibility, mean- 
 ing, and value of the Karamat in the Christian dispensa- 
 tion would have to be studied, and a consistent attitude 
 towards them reached. They come and go with the 
 breathing of the Spirit ; cannot be produced at will ; can 
 be judged only by their spiritual value, outcome, and 
 fruits. In dealing with them it has never been easy even 
 for Islam to strike a straight path between quenching the 
 Spirit on the one hand and falling into crude superstition 
 on the other. These last days of manifold exaltation 
 have led in Islam to both, and we must be ready in one 
 way or another to meet the issues. 
 
 (2) Can Christianity be given to Moslems in such a 
 form as not to estrange them from their historical past? 
 Can it make the change a development for them and not, 
 so far as their history is concerned with its historical 
 figures and sentiments, an unconditioned revolution ? An 
 Arab poet has said: 
 
 "Not in vain the nations' gropings, nor by chance the 
 currents flow ; 
 Error-mazed yet truth-directed, to their certain goal 
 they go." 
 
 Can we find a place even for Islam in this divine guid- 
 ance and place the great names of Islam on the record 
 of the progress of the world? For we can never forget 
 that for the Moslem his religion has been his patriotism 
 and that even now the sharpened and ever-growing feel- 
 ing of nationalism is always combined in one degree or 
 another with allegiance to Islam and its past. 
 
 This problem will be brought to its straitest issue if 
 we ask, "What place shall we find for Mohammed in the 
 memory of the converted Moslems?" For all Moslems 
 he is the Messenger of Allah, the Last, the especially 
 Chosen, with a halo of centuries of reverence around his 
 
154 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 head. For very many of them he was the first made of 
 all creatures ; for his sake Allah created the worlds ; as 
 nearly as could be we have the Arian doctrine of the 
 Person of Christ. Besides that, for all Arabs he is the 
 great Arabian ; no other like to him has sprung from their 
 race. For all Arabic speakers he is the greatest artist 
 in the Arabic language ; the Qur'an for all whose native 
 tongue is Arabic, even for Christians, is the greatest work 
 in Arabic literature. Face to face with these facts to call 
 him simply the Great Impostor, the False Prophet, is an 
 impossibly crude solution. It is perfectly true that Mos- 
 lems when they embrace Christianity and turn from their 
 former faith often deal with Mohammed as Dante dealt 
 with his enemies in the "Inferno," but that will not be 
 possible for sober thought and feeling in the long run. 
 It ignores historical fact, human sentiment, and even the 
 slow but steady working of God's providence. In a situa- 
 tion like the present, an evident turning point in history, it 
 is for the Christian Church to recognize the unity of his- 
 tory and to find attitudes and expressions which will 
 safely lead the gropings of nations and men to their 
 certain goal. It may help in this to remember that Islam 
 essentially in its origin and through its theological devel- 
 opment has been and is a Christian heresy — though, it 
 may be, a deadly one. Heresies can purge themselves and 
 be reabsorbed into the Church. 
 
 II. The Effect of the War on Certain Mohamme- 
 dan Lands 
 
 1. MOHAMMEDANISM IN EGYPT 
 
 The entrance of Turkey into the war and its downfall 
 after a prolonged struggle naturally created immense re- 
 percussion, owing to the fact that Turkey was one of the 
 few remaining independent Islamic nations and, still 
 more, that its Sultan is reckoned the Caliph, or political 
 suzerain of Islam.* The war was not the first warning 
 
 * The best analogy would be the Emperor in the old Holy 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 155 
 
 which Britain received that trouble with Turkey would 
 always mean trouble in Egypt. Already in 1906 an awk- 
 ward boundary dispute with Turkey, known as the Tur- 
 Sinai incident, had made Egyptian Mohammedans look 
 very ugly and had shown clearly what was to be expected 
 whenever England and Turkey should be found on oppo- 
 site sides. The Italian war in Libya in 1911 and the first 
 Balkan war still further roused the sympathies of Egyp- 
 tians for their Caliph. 
 
 The enthusiasm for the Caliph — and especially a Tur- 
 kish Caliph — has no doubt been almost entirely created 
 by Mohammedan dislike for Christian overrule ; but this 
 does not make that enthusiasm any less real, or, at any 
 rate, any less troublesome. Nevertheless, the fact should 
 be noted. For some time the very claim of Turkey to the 
 Caliphate was unknown in these very lands. For a still 
 longer time it was entirely ignored ; or, if discussed, was 
 discussed as an academic question open to grave theo- 
 retic objection. Then, as now, it was directly denied by 
 many sections of Moslems. Up to the reign of Abd al- 
 Hamid it was as moribund and devoid of significance as 
 the dodo would be if he happened to exist. That which 
 has galvanized it into life, given it power — not for any 
 fruitful work, but for making mischief — is the dominance 
 of Western Christians over Eastern Mohammedans, and 
 the realization of malcontents in these lands and of ambi- 
 tious persons in Turkey itself that here they have an 
 enormous asset for their propaganda. The proof of this 
 — if it were needed — is that in lands which like Afghani- 
 stan and the Sudan states are, or were, politically con- 
 tented, there was never the smallest enthusiasm for the 
 Caliphate of Turkey, if it was believed in at all. Belief 
 in it certainly never prevented Mohammed Ali from fight- 
 ing Turkey tooth and nail ; never prevented Arabi Pasha 
 from striving to free Egypt from the lingering traces of 
 
 Roman Empire; the place of the Pope, however, being taken by 
 a Catholic consensus interpreted by Doctors of the Law. 
 
156 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 old Turkish dominance; never prevented Turkey from 
 being shamefully and continually flouted in North Af- 
 rica and even in Arabia, the cradle of Islam. 
 
 So when the war came on and Turkey was bidden into 
 the struggle by German and Young Turkish ambitions, 
 the sympathies of all Egyptian Moslems became definitely 
 fixed as anti-Ally. Even the Khedive, Abbas II, became 
 a popular hero, because he threw in his lot with Turkey. 
 No more need be said ! The serious thing to remember 
 is, however, not that the effendi, or town class, became 
 more difficult than ever — that was expected — but that the 
 way was prepared psychologically for that far more seri- 
 ous thing, the alienation of the fellaheen, or country class, 
 who outnumber the former as seven to one. The reli- 
 gious sympathies, prejudices, and loyalties of the fella- 
 heen were this time thoroughly stirred. It only remained 
 to touch their pockets, and they were lost to the Allies. 
 And this very end, by bad management and bad luck, was 
 achieved by the Labor Corps and requisitioning questions. 
 Hence the participation of the fellaheen class in the anti- 
 British outbreaks of the spring — the one new, regrettable, 
 and disquieting feature. 
 
 The defeat of Turkey was at first believed to be im- 
 possible. Then, when facts became too strong even for 
 the Egyptians, it was discounted and regarded as irrele- 
 vant. Germany would win in the West, and then all 
 would be well. When even this hope failed, the political 
 excitement was not therefore allayed : it had risen far 
 too high for that. Aroused Pan-Islamism will not be 
 wholly dependent on the Caliph question as its point 
 d'apptii; and so the fact that that question is becoming 
 rather obscure does not lessen the political strain. Tur- 
 key has still sympathizers in all Mohammedans. The 
 odium to be expected from her partition and from any 
 anti-Islamic solution of the Constantinople question is 
 too valuable an asset to warrant the open disowning of 
 the Ottoman by the Mohammedan world. Nevertheless 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 157 
 
 it is probable that his day is now realized as over, and 
 that new combinations must be looked for and worked 
 for. And here comes in the importance of the Arab 
 question in Syria and Palestine. 
 
 At first the emergence of Arabia as anti-Turkish, while 
 it raised enthusiasm in Syria, left Egypt perfectly cold, 
 A ballon d'essai which was sent up to see how the idea 
 of an Arab Caliphate would be welcomed, flopped feebly 
 to earth again. The reason is obvious : it was believed 
 that the King of the Hijaz was under the thumb of 
 Britain, and that the Caliphate would be a mere creature 
 of British imperialism. Therefore, if more eager and 
 sympathetic looks are now beginning to be turned 
 towards Prince Faisul and an Arab kingdom of Damas- 
 cus, this is only because Moslems are beginning to think 
 and hope that Prince Faisul intends to act for himself 
 and is capable of causing trouble to all Christian manda- 
 tory powers whatever. 
 
 In regard to the internal politics of Egypt the war, the 
 avowed aims of the Allies, the Peace Conference, the 
 utterances of President Wilson, have of course given the 
 politicians a chance such as Mustapha Kamil, the nation- 
 alist leader of Lord Cromer's time, never had to push for 
 independence with all their might. The Copts have joined 
 in, although the evidence is overwhelming that except in 
 the case of some of the younger spirits of the towns, 
 their participation is insincere, fear-bred. The school- 
 boys and students have gone mad on politics, and work 
 suffers. There is also in the Nile Valley the usual crop 
 of strikes, without which no self-respecting country is at 
 present complete. There were doubtless many economic 
 grievances that needed to be removed, and it was possible 
 cordially to wish the strikers good luck in this effort to 
 remove them. But it becomes more and more evident 
 that at the back of the economic agitation is revolutionary 
 intrigue, that the men are being exploited by the political 
 clubs. 
 
158 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Such are some of the reactions of the war upon this 
 prosperous but disgruntled land. And the future ? Who 
 knows? Much depends on the British commission and 
 its willingness and ability to test all things unsparingly 
 and to escape official leading strings. More still depends 
 upon whether Englishmen show, by the way they act 
 during the coming months, how far they still deserve 
 their long-standing reputation in this land for ability, 
 energy, and honesty. 
 
 2. MOHAMMEDANISM IN ARABIA 
 
 In discussing the present situation between Islam and 
 Christianity there is one point which is often not suffi- 
 ciently emphasized, namely, the effect upon Moslem lands 
 of the spirit of international brigandage which has 
 marked world politics in the Near East, especially since 
 1911. We shall not understand the disappointment and 
 collapse of Moslem hopes unless we realize that long 
 before the war in Europe the Near East suffered gross 
 injustice from the European powers. W. Morgan Shu- 
 ster wrote in his book, "The Strangling of Persia," that 
 "only the pen of a Macaulay or the brush of a Vereshcha- 
 gin could adequately portray the rapidly shifting scenes 
 attending the downfall of this ancient nation — scenes in 
 which two powerful and presumably enlightened Chris- 
 tian countries played fast and loose with truth, honor, 
 decency, and law, one, at least, hesitating not even at 
 the most barbarous cruelties to accomplish its political 
 designs and to put Persia beyond hope of self-regenera- 
 tion." Whatever may have been the lack of tact and 
 diplomacy on the part of Mr. Shuster, we cannot doubt 
 his record of the acts of aggression, deceit, and cruelty 
 committed by Russian agents in Persia since 1909. The 
 Anglo-Russian agreement of 1907 was discussed by the 
 Moslem press throughout the world, and the general 
 comment was that the Christian nations were bent on 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 159 
 
 destroying Islam by political intrigue for the purpose of 
 gain and exploitation. 
 
 It is well for us to remember that the Arabs and the 
 Egyptians were discussing the battle of diplomacy for 
 the control of the Near East and commented on its reli- 
 gious significance long before German propaganda and 
 the entrance of Turkey into the war precipitated the 
 downfall of the Caliphate. 
 
 There is considerable evidence that the anti-Turkish 
 movement not only in the Hijaz but also in Mesopotamia 
 and Hassa was stimulated by outside influence. Of this 
 the Arabs were not ignorant, and the result has naturally 
 been a reaction. Arabia has never had real unity in its 
 political program, but all the Arabs are devoted to Islam, 
 and when they think their religion is imperiled or inter- 
 fered with the old frictions and jealousies often disap- 
 pear. This was the case to a large degree at the time 
 of the Wahabi revolt, and it may occur again. In spite of 
 much that has been said to the contrary, the Arabs hardly 
 trust the British as guardians or overlords of the sacred 
 cities. The Sherif of Mecca would probably have had 
 small following if he and his followers had not been 
 heavily subsidized by the Allies in their war against Tur- 
 key. It is the artificial character of the alliance that 
 from the outset proved its danger if not its futility. The 
 setting up of the independent Arabian kingdom of the 
 Hijaz was not so much a case of self-determination as a 
 result of clever diplomacy. 
 
 The decision against Turkey, first on the battlefield 
 and later at Paris, has met with disappointment in Arabia. 
 Dr. Paul W. Harrison writes, June 3, 1919, just after a 
 long stay in the interior: "The war is over, and we are 
 settling down. It is too soon to be sure just what we are 
 settling down to. All the local sentiment is anxious, to a 
 degree that is really very surprising, to have Constan- 
 tinople restored to the Turks. Evidently in their minds 
 the dignity of the Ottoman Empire hangs on it." 
 
160 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 The new movement of the Ikhwan is the religious re- 
 action. Their numbers are growing rapidly, and Bin 
 Saoud is encouraging them because no troops are so 
 likely to be efficient as those stirred by fanaticism. "Bin 
 Saoud," writes Dr. Mylrea of Kuweit, "can count on no 
 outside help save the Ikhwan ; he has quarreled with the 
 Sheikh of Kuweit, who now sides with the Sherif , and al- 
 though to a certain extent Bin Rashid has been defeated 
 by Bin Saoud, it is doubtful whether Bin Saoud will gain 
 the Shammar Arabs (Bin Rashid's great tribe) as his fol- 
 lowers. Bin Saoud would probably be more popular were 
 he not so aggressively religious. The day has gone by 
 when men will submit to being stoned to death for being 
 lax in prayer, when men will put up with severe punish- 
 ment because they have been casual, say, in keeping the 
 fast of Ramadan. The writer is assured that the sub- 
 jects of Bin Saoud are compelled to be religious. The 
 Ikhwan will even shoot a man for smoking, according to 
 popular report; in fact they say that by so doing they 
 save his soul from perdition and he goes direct to the 
 Jenna, whereas Jehannum would most assuredly be his 
 fate did he continue to live on in his sin."" 
 
 The expulsion of the Turk and the movements in con- 
 nection with the war have given access to certain parts 
 of Arabia which heretofore were closed. Our mission- 
 aries have visited Riyad twice, and resided for a long 
 period at Hofhuf. The fanaticism so characteristic of 
 Jiddah has been controlled or abolished through the war, 
 and at the time of a recent visit it seemed possible that 
 should conditions remain as they were work might be 
 begun by a medical mission and Bible distribution. A 
 Danish missionary has reopened work for his society at 
 Aden and the defeat of the Turks in Yemen will perhaps 
 open the hinterland for missionary touring, as it cer- 
 tainly will for trade and development. Mesopotamia 
 
 5 See Moslem World, July, 1919. 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 161 
 
 since the British occupation has seen enormous changes 
 in the matter of communication and economic develop- 
 ment. What the policy of the British Gktvernment will 
 be on educational lines is not known. There are rumors 
 to the effect that if the program is followed which was 
 carried on in the Sudan and Nigeria it may lead to a 
 distinct revival of Islam and its strengthening for the 
 time being. 
 
 There is one other phase of the situation that deserves 
 attention. The military occupation and the settled gov- 
 ernment in Mesopotamia are already leading to a closer 
 contact between the Mohammedans of Arabia and of 
 India. Not only have communications been greatly in- 
 creased but a large army of laborers, clerks, and traders 
 from the Punjab, from South India, and especially from 
 Bombay, are settling all the way from Busrah to Bagdad. 
 The question of immigration will doubtless have its 
 effects on missions, and also on the future character of 
 Islam in the mixture of races. British occupation will 
 also mean greater facilities for pilgrimage to Kerbela 
 and Nejf, and therefore a close linking up with Persian 
 Mohammedans. 
 
 3. MOHAMMEDANISM IN INDIA 
 
 The present situation in India as regards Islam is con- 
 ditioned by a variety of movements, political, social, and 
 religious, which came to a head in the Great War. From 
 1907 to 1910 Indian Moslems were quiet and trustful. 
 They were pleased with the partition of Bengal and with 
 the promise of communal representation. From 1911 
 to 1912 they were less quiet and inclined to be suspicious. 
 It was the period of the Italo-Turkish War, the re-parti- 
 tion of Bengal, and the Balkan War. With the Turkish 
 recovery of Adrianople in 1913 there was better feeling. 
 Then came the war in 1914 in which Turkey was arrayed 
 against Britain. The force of this antagonism, however, 
 was to some extent broken by the fact that, if Turkey 
 
162 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 was on the side of the Central Powers, the Arabs were 
 on the side of the Alhes. Of the 300,000 combatants who 
 went from the Punjab, a fair proportion were Moham- 
 medans, and doubtless they were comforted by the 
 thought that since Mohammedans were fighting on both 
 sides it was in no real sense a religious war. 
 
 The feeling among Indian Moslems at the close of the 
 war may be tentatively expressed in some such way as 
 this. There was, first of all, a disheartening sense of 
 a further decline in the prestige of Islam, at least as 
 politically organized. Turkey had collapsed and Persia 
 was in a chaotic condition. This was followed by the 
 foolish and compromising effort of the young Amir of 
 Afghanistan in his attempt to invade India. If independ- 
 ent Moslem states vanish from the earth, there may still 
 remain a new and more spiritual type of Islam, delivered 
 as it would be from the incubus of political corruption 
 and inefficiency due to its connection with Moslem states. 
 We may recall that Hebrew prophecy reached its greatest 
 heights during the Babylonian captivity. 
 
 There was, secondly, the hope that Great Britain would 
 save as much as possible of the Turkish power in view of 
 the large number of Indian Mohammedans who had 
 fought on the side of the Allies. A Turkish delegation 
 actually visited Paris with this in mind, but received no 
 encouragement from the Peace Conference. This hope 
 being disappointed, there is finally a state of groping and 
 uncertainty among Indian Moslems, some making com- 
 mon cause with the Hindu Nationalists, others siding 
 with the Government of India, and all being in a state 
 of bewilderment. 
 
 The result of this is that Indian Mohammedans are 
 now especially open to wise and tactful approach. The 
 experience of Rev. Howard Walter and Professor Siraj 
 ud Din in the investigation of Indian Sufism indicates 
 that there is a large body of Indian Mohammedans hold- 
 ing mystical doctrines which make them especially open 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 163 
 
 to a sympathetic Christian approach. Mohammedans like 
 to talk over things with Christians who are large-hearted 
 and kindly. They are making comparison, as perhaps 
 never before, between the Bible and the Qur'an, between 
 Jesus and Mohammed.^ India has received in various 
 ways an unusual preparation for a more liberal and open 
 attitude toward the religion of Jesus Christ. The Ali- 
 garh College, founded by Sir Saiyed Ahmad, has been a 
 nursery of liberalism, the tenets of the founder approxi- 
 mating to the Mu'tazilite doctrines. The Ahmadiya sect, 
 founded by Ghulam Ahmad of Qadian, represents a dis- 
 integrating tendency. Very many Mohammedan youths 
 have read in mission schools and colleges. Indian Mos- 
 lems have also been profoundly aflfected by their Hindu 
 environment. The Aga Khan is the head at the same 
 time of a Mohammedan sect, the Khojas, and of a Hindu 
 sect, the Shamsis. Many Mohammedan shrines are fre- 
 quented by Hindus. Between Moslem saint worship and 
 Hindu saint worship there is practically no difference. 
 The late Mirza Ghulam Ahmad of Qadian posed not 
 only as the promised Messiah of the Christians and Mo- 
 hammedans, but also as the promised Avatar of the 
 Hindus. As a result of all these influences, partly liberal- 
 izing and partly disintegrating in their tendency, Indian 
 Islam is in unstable equilibrium and is ripe for aggressive 
 Christian evangelism of a wise and sympathetic type. 
 
 4. MOHAMMEDANISM IN MALAYSIA 
 
 With the exception perhaps of China, no Mohamme- 
 dan country in the world has been more remote from 
 the activities and influences of the war than Malaysia. 
 Moreover, the vast majority of the Moslems in Malaysia 
 are living under the rule of Holland, and were therefore 
 neutrals. Of the 37,000,000 Moslems of Malaysia, only 
 
 ® See, for example, the pamphlet written by a Mohammedan 
 inquirer, reported by Dr. E. M. Wherry in the Moslem World, 
 July, 1919. 
 
164 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 2,000,000 are in the British area, and of the remaining 
 35,000,000, no less than 30,000,000 are on the one island 
 of Java. It will perhaps be best to deal with these Brit- 
 ish and Dutch areas separately. 
 
 a. The British Area. 
 
 The great center of Mohammedan propaganda in Ma- 
 laysia is the city of Singapore. This is partly accounted 
 for by the geographical location of this important sea- 
 port and partly by the fact that the Malays of the Penin- 
 sula and of the adjacent coast of Sumatra have always 
 been the most aggressive of all the Malayan races in 
 propagating their religion. Penang, a seaport 350 miles 
 north of Singapore, is probably second in importance to 
 Singapore as a center of Moslem influence. It should be 
 noted that in these two centers of population the Moham- 
 medans are completely outnumbered by the Chinese, 
 Even on the Malay Peninsula the Chinese far outnum- 
 ber the Malays in all the towns, and it is only in the 
 country districts that the Mohammedans are in the ma- 
 jority. This distribution of the population has made it 
 very much easier to control the Mohammedans in the 
 British area than it was in the Dutch area even before 
 the war. 
 
 All through the war there never was the slightest doubt 
 as to the loyalty of the Malays to their British rulers 
 and advisers. In an Indian Mohammedan regiment, sta- 
 tioned at Singapore, there was a mutiny in February, 
 1915, which however was speedily put down by the Brit- 
 ish regular troops and volunteers, assisted by the Sultan 
 of Johore's Malay troops. Those mutineers who con- 
 cealed themselves in the jungle were hunted down by 
 Malays and Dayaks, who were brought over from North 
 Borneo for that purpose. 
 
 The inquiry with reference to the cause of the mutiny 
 revealed the fact that a Gujerati merchant from Bombay 
 had incited the men of the Indian regiment to mutiny, 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 165 
 
 by promising to get the Turkish Government to send a 
 warship to Singapore to cooperate with mutineers. This 
 man actually wrote a letter to the Turkish consul at Ran- 
 goon, asking him to send a warship to capture the city 
 of Singapore, and promising that the Mohammedans 
 would rise against the British. This letter of course fell 
 into the hands of the censor, and led to the conviction 
 and execution of the Gujerati man. The mutiny was 
 undoubtedly the work of a few agitators, and only a part 
 of the regiment was affected. At the time of the mutiny 
 there was considerable excitement and anxiety in the 
 country districts on the Malay Peninsula, where a few 
 scattered Europeans were living in very isolated positions 
 surrounded by large numbers of Mohammedan Malays. 
 It is probable that there were a few disloyal Indians here 
 and there, but there was never any question as to the 
 loyalty of the Malays, who for hundreds of years have 
 prided themselves that no Malay was ever a rebel against 
 his rulers. 
 
 The prosperity of all the Malay States on the Malay 
 Peninsula since they came under British protection and 
 tutelage has been so marked, and the security of life 
 and property at the present time is such a contrast to the 
 conditions which existed when the Malay rulers did as 
 they pleased, that the common people are undoubtedly 
 well satisfied with the rule of the British. Nevertheless 
 there are no doubt a few ardent Mohammedans who 
 chafe under the authority of a Christian government, and 
 look forward to the day when Islam shall be supreme. 
 In the Malay newspapers one often comes upon some 
 expression indicating the intense interest which is felt 
 in the Far East in the Ottoman Empire, and the firm 
 belief they have (or had before the war) in the might 
 and invincibility of Turkey, which they used to believe 
 was one of the great powers of the world. 
 
 The defeat of Turkey in the Balkan War in 1912 and 
 1913 was a severe shock to the leading spirits among the 
 
166 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Malay people at that time, and the complete collapse of 
 the Ottoman Empire in the Great War will probably have 
 a still more marked effect in destroying their confidence 
 in the Sultan of Turkey as the hope of Islam in a mili- 
 tary sense. The British Government printed during the 
 war, and posted broadcast on the Peninsula, large post- 
 ers in the Malay language to inform the Malays of the 
 divisions in the Turkish Empire, and of the fact that the 
 Arabs were fighting against the Turks. That the Mo- 
 hammedans in the Ottoman Empire should be fighting 
 one another made a great impression upon the Malays. 
 Subsequently the Malays themselves put up posters — 
 no doubt with the consent of the British Government — 
 stating that the old regime in Turkey was out of date, 
 and urging the Malays to side with the new government. 
 In considering the Mohammedan situation in Singa- 
 pore it should be remembered that the Malays of the 
 Peninsula get their political ideas chiefly from Egypt. 
 Newspapers printed in Egypt are the principal source 
 of information as to the affairs of the Moslem world 
 which reaches the Malays. In Penang and the northern 
 part of the Peninsula, on the other hand, Indian influ- 
 ences are much stronger, and Mohammedan newspapers 
 from India would naturally be read to a much greater 
 extent. The Islamic Reviezv, published in London in the 
 English language, is widely read by English-speaking 
 Moslems in Malaysia. Thus through the newspapers 
 from other lands the Malays are kept in touch more or 
 less with the current of thought in the Mohammedan 
 world. 
 
 b. The Dutch Area. 
 
 In the Netherlands Indies the Pan-Islamic movement 
 had been much more in evidence long before the war 
 than it ever had been in the British area. The principal 
 reason for this was probably the fact that the native peo- 
 ple have never been so contented under Dutch rule as 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 167 
 
 those in the Malay Peninsula and North Borneo have 
 been under British rule. In all parts of the Archipelago 
 the natives have always greatly resented the poll tax and 
 the forced labor on the roads which are exacted by the 
 Dutch. Moreover, the attitude of the Dutch towards the 
 natives has never been as conciliatory as that of the Brit- 
 ish, The Dutch officials realize the inadequacy of their 
 military force in the event of a general uprising, and 
 seem to think that it is necessary to keep the people in 
 subjection. Their native troops are mostly Christians 
 from Amboina. Hurgronje's book "Nederland en de 
 Islam" indicates that he and other government officials 
 have been keeping a very close watch on the Mohamme- 
 dan question in its relation to the colonial government. 
 During the war there has been a serious revolt against 
 the Dutch Government at Djambi, on the east coast of 
 Sumatra, which, however, appears to have been put down 
 without much difficulty. 
 
 In former years the Dutch Government was decidedly 
 opposed to the work of Christian missions among the 
 Mohammedans, but recently a great change has taken 
 place in this respect, and the present Governor-General 
 is strongly in favor of the efforts which are being made 
 to win the Moslems, especially along the lines of medical 
 mission work. 
 
 In considering the eiTect of the war in the Dutch Indies, 
 it must not be forgotten that a very strong pro-German 
 propaganda was carried on in the Dutch colonial papers 
 all through the war. Up to the last the pro-Germans re- 
 fused to admit that Germany was beaten. This attitude 
 was probably reflected to some extent in the Malay and 
 Javanese newspapers, and may have encouraged the na- 
 tives to hope for the ultimate triumph of Germany and 
 Turkey. The confidence of the Malay Mohammedans 
 in the Ottoman Empire, which exists in the Dutch area 
 as it does in the British, may thus have been bolstered up 
 for a while. Nevertheless Dr. Gunning, the Dutch Mis- 
 
168 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 sion Secretary, on his return from Java eight months ago, 
 declared that the opportunity for work among Moham- 
 medans in the Dutch Indies was never more favorable 
 than at that time. This would seem to indicate that the 
 Pan-Islamic movement is practically dead in the Dutch 
 colonies. The hindrances to the annual exodus of Java- 
 nese to Mecca for the pilgrimage during a period of five 
 years have probably resulted in a considerable diminution 
 in the number of active propagators of the Mohammedan 
 religion. Dr. Gunning's opinion that the present is the 
 most favorable opportunity the Church has ever had for 
 work among the Mohammedans of the Netherlands 
 Indies should encourage the mission boards to undertake 
 a more definite and extensive campaign, especially along 
 the lines of medical work and the dissemination of good 
 wholesome literature. 
 
 5. MOHAMMEDANISM IN CHINA 
 
 In the article on China in "The Encyclopedia of Is- 
 lam" Professor Hartmann sums up what is known re- 
 garding the subject, basing his statistics largely on the 
 estimates made by Broomhall. He speaks of two chief 
 sects among Chinese Moslems, and says that they do not 
 recognize the Caliphate in Turkey nor the Sherif of 
 Mecca as having special authority. Nevertheless, Mr. 
 Ogilvie and the writer found in a tour in 1917, while 
 visiting Moslems in Honan Province, Peking, Hankow, 
 and Nanking, that there were distinct evidences of Turk- 
 ish-German propaganda. Cheap colored portraits of 
 Enver Pasha were discovered in the waiting-rooms of 
 some of the mosques, and a keen interest regarding the 
 eflfect of the war on the future of the Ottoman Empire 
 was discernible. At Peking a striking document in this 
 connection was seen, a letter signed by the leading Mo- 
 hammedans and addressed to President Wilson in the 
 shape of a friendly petition. After reciting the effects 
 of the war on economic conditions in China, it attributed 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 169 
 
 its cause to the pride of the Kaiser and the folly of the 
 Sultan of Turkey. These two men were regarded as the 
 leaders of the Central Powers and the others concerned 
 were designated as mere followers. 
 
 According to Hartmann'' Enver Pasha was sent to 
 China by Abd al-Hamid in 1900 to carry on propaganda 
 with a view to the recognition of the Caliph. This failed. 
 Afterwards an important ahong, named Wang Kuan, 
 visited Constantinople. The result of his visit was the 
 sending of two Turkish teachers to Peking, where they 
 established a school in 1907. They also traveled about 
 the country, but the Chinese Government did not counte- 
 nance this Turkish intrigue. 
 
 Generally speaking, the war was too distant to affect 
 Chinese Islam. There were, however, attempts at a re- 
 vival of Mohammedanism in China which may have been 
 stimulated by Western influences, and which coincided 
 with the outbreak of the war. A magazine was started in 
 Peking of which the first issue was also the last. An- 
 other had a longer existence and was published at Yun- 
 nan-fu. The articles in this magazine emphasized the 
 sad condition of Islam in China and its critical future. 
 One of its leading editorials is summarized in the Mos- 
 lem World for January, 1919, as follows: Learning is 
 decadent ; the religion of Islam is misunderstood ; the 
 mullahs do not fulfil their duty; Moslems are degraded 
 and occupied with outward forms; Christianity gains 
 prestige and overrides Islam ; while the last reason given 
 is that the economic condition of the Moslems is daily 
 becoming more straitened, 
 
 A more hopeful feature of the situation is the decided 
 revival of Christian missionary interest in the Moslems 
 of China. The China Continuation Committee appointed 
 a special committee on work for Moslems in the summer 
 of 1917, including Moslem converts as members. This 
 
 7 Page 854. 
 
170 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 committee has undertaken a thorough survey of the 
 field, arranged for special conferences on the subject, 
 published a survey of Mohammedan literature in Chinese 
 and Arabic, and is now preparing a series of tracts and 
 books specially suited for Mohammedans. The British 
 and Foreign Bible Society has published a bilingual edi- 
 tion of St. Matthew, to be followed by St. John, and it 
 proposes to publish the Arabic-Chinese Qur'an text with 
 Christian comment. A primer on Islam and the spiritual 
 needs of Mohammedans in China has been prepared and 
 published in the Chinese Church. The secretary of work 
 for Moslems issues a bulletin which is sent out to over 
 500 missionaries scattered throughout the provinces. 
 Apart from the work of the Continuation Committee, 
 Mr. Isaac Mason writes (July 3, 1919) that he has pre- 
 pared and is publishing a Chinese edition of "Sweet 
 First-Fruits" and "Christ in Islam" and a "Life of Mo- 
 hammed" in Wenli. 
 
 Attention should be called to the report in the Chinese 
 Recorder for October, 1917, of findings at the missionary 
 conference held during the summer of 1917 and attended 
 by a total of nearly 2,000 missionaries. The general key- 
 note that underlies the resolutions adopted is "that Chi- 
 nese Moslems are more accessible to Christian work and 
 workers than their coreligionists in any other land, and 
 yet that they have been almost wholly neglected." 
 
 6. MOHAMMEDANISM IN CENTRAL AND SOUTH 
 AFRICA 
 
 Central Africa is along the present-day frontier and 
 line of advance of Islam. 
 
 Owing to the presence on the east coast about Mom- 
 basa, past Dar-es-Salaam and on further south, of Arabian 
 and other traders, practically all of them Mohammedans, 
 Islam has for decades been fairly strong there and inland 
 to the eastern shores of most of the great lakes, Victoria 
 Nyanza, Tanganyika, Nyasa, and the rest. 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 171 
 
 Whatever may have been the hope or purpose of any 
 of the Mohammedans to gain poHtical control or advan- 
 tage for any Islamic ruler, the remoteness of this terri- 
 tory from a Mohammedan state and the firm establishing 
 of European control have prevented any aggressive 
 political propaganda. 
 
 Germany had prepared the way for the calling of a 
 Jihad in the war she was preparing for and hoped that 
 all Mohammedans in East Africa would join against 
 Great Britain in the war. There was total failure of the 
 call when it did come. Mohammedan troops on each side 
 fought other Mohammedans in the campaigns in East 
 Africa as elsewhere in the war. 
 
 Chaplains and missionaries who had opportunity to 
 observe the native troops in East Africa and in Kamerun 
 testify to the very great activity and the success in making 
 converts, of the Mohammedan troops in both campaigns. 
 Mohammedan propaganda is not a matter of Sunday or 
 other holy-day activity and is not centered in a school, 
 mosque, or any other building. The Mohammedan's reli- 
 gion affects his entire, everyday life, and the abundant 
 opportunities of daily contact with others are fully used 
 by the individual Mohammedan to propagate his faith. 
 
 These observers bear strong testimony to the zeal and 
 aggression of these propagandists in camp, on the march, 
 and in every place and circumstance. They seemed will- 
 ing and ready to go to almost any trouble to make con- 
 verts, by distribution of tracts, by explanation of their 
 habits, their prayers, and by exposition of the teachings 
 and descriptions of the future promised by Islam. The 
 Belgian Congo tribes will be affected by this, inasmuch 
 as native troops and porters, or carriers, recruited from 
 those tribes were brought into contact with these smart, 
 abler, and honored troops in the East African campaign. 
 The number of converts or natives impressed cannot be 
 given with any accuracy, but probably it was between ten 
 and twenty thousand. These were not a solid group of 
 
172 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 population, but representatives recruited from the midst 
 of hundreds of thousands of raw pagans. 
 
 Christianity as a counter-propaganda in these cam- 
 paigns was conspicuous by its absence, except in a few 
 centers of military operation where the Y. M. C. A. had 
 huts, and except for the work of a few individuals. None 
 of the informants of the writer could tell of any Chris- 
 tian evangelism being carried on among the troops gen- 
 erally by whites or natives. Certainly the Mohammedans 
 are a rebuke to us in this respect. 
 
 Several things about the Mohammedan give him an 
 impressive and winning attitude before raw pagans : the 
 air of superiority to non-Moslems which he assumes ; the 
 note of positiveness with which he speaks of his religion; 
 his evident devotedness to the observance of his religion 
 in regular prayer, in the things he does not eat, and in 
 matters of dress; and the greater material prosperity he 
 almost invariably enjoys above the other people. The 
 conditions of a pagan's life which make him particularly 
 susceptible to Mohammedan propaganda are that he lives 
 in a realm of uncertainty and acknowledged ignorance 
 regarding the spirit world; he is naturally greatly im- 
 pressed by evidence of power and superiority in another ; 
 and he has but few possessions but is covetous for more, 
 and hopes the new faith will aid him in this respect. 
 
 When it comes to the African's accepting the Moham- 
 medan faith he finds that it requires no change of heart ; 
 that almost no practices dear to his heart need be given 
 up, except alcohol in some cases ; that polygamy and con- 
 cubinage are confirmed to him ; that the morality of aid 
 to friends but opportunities to despoil outsiders is prac- 
 tically what he has been used to ; and that a future most 
 attractive to the unregenerate heart is promised him. 
 
 Now that the war is over, there is every reason to 
 expect a continuation of aggressive propaganda by the 
 INIohammedans, carried now in the paths of trade. Ad- 
 vance scouts have already appeared along the upper 
 
THE WAR AND MOSLEM LANDS 173 
 
 Congo River. The warning voiced in these past years of 
 an aggressive advance of Islam pushing down into Cen- 
 tral Africa is seen today to have been timely. Christian- 
 ity should completely occupy all Central Africa at once 
 with schools, hospitals, and evangelism, and see that the 
 trade of the country is in the hands of Christians, or at 
 least of non-Moslems, else a decade hence it will find the 
 task increased in difficulty many fold. 
 
 In South Africa the Mohammedans number only some 
 45,000 and have come from different countries, the ma- 
 jority probably from Malaysia. This diversity of origin 
 militates against a close union and a strong group-con- 
 sciousness on the part of the Mohammedans of this sec- 
 tion. Little or nothing of a nationalist tendency has been 
 observed among them. 
 
 They are not active propagandists among the native 
 peoples of South Africa, but are constantly gaining con- 
 verts, occasionally from among the whites but principally 
 from the colored peoples in the centers of population 
 throughout the subcontinent, notably Cape Town, Johan- 
 nesburg, and the East Coast ports. The conditions aris- 
 ing from the war seem to have made little difference in 
 their activities. While in South Africa it might be said 
 that there is as yet only a scattering of Mohammedans, 
 their presence, aggression, and menace need to be taken 
 seriously into account. A very wise, sympathetic, and 
 positive Christian approach should be made to them. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN LATIN 
 
 AMERICA IN THE LIGHT OF 
 
 THE WAR 
 
 While Latin America saw no fighting and sent no 
 organized troops to the front, yet she was very deeply 
 affected by the war. That effect was felt even more 
 promptly than in the United States, because of the very 
 close economic and spiritual relations which the Latin 
 American countries have always maintained with Europe. 
 
 I. Economic Changes 
 
 Economic changes were the first to be felt after the 
 war began. Latin America, with the exception of Mex- 
 ico, Cuba, and Porto Rico and parts of Central America, 
 had largely depended upon European capital for its de- 
 velopment. England had invested in Argentina alone 
 some £500,000,000. Railroads, port works^ street rail- 
 ways, mines, telephones, and extensive land projects were 
 owned by Europeans. Latin America had been selling 
 her enormous resources to the foreigner and living in ease 
 on the proceeds, with no thought that in this modern 
 world of science and commerce and wealth such condi- 
 tions could ever change. 
 
 When the European war commenced, this order of 
 things was suddenly altered. Countries which were ac- 
 customed not only to borrow extra funds but to receive 
 money for their raw materials from the foreigner found 
 both processes stopped, because the European kept both 
 his capital and his ships at home. For the same reason 
 
THE WAR AND LATIN AMERICA 175 
 
 that foreign money was unavailable, foreign goods and 
 foreign labor were unobtainable. 
 
 In an endeavor to extricate herself from this terrible 
 situation, Latin America did two things which are mak- 
 ing a profound and permanent change in her life. The 
 first was to turn to the United States for aid. This Grov- 
 ernment, answering such an appeal, called the first Pan- 
 American Financial Conference, which met in Washing- 
 ton in May, 1915. The ministers of finance and promi- 
 nent bankers of practically every one of the twenty 
 southern countries, as well as the leading financiers of 
 the United States, attended the conference. There was 
 established the International High Commission, a com- 
 posite body with official representatives from each Ameri- 
 can republic, dealing with a wide range of financial and 
 commercial matters. 
 
 At the beginning of the war there was not one North 
 American bank operating in South America and not a 
 North American steamship line maintaining passenger 
 service between the two continents. Today there are 
 twenty-two banks having regularly established branches 
 there. Several North American passenger lines are al- 
 ready established and before this is in print this number 
 will be substantially increased. The trip from New York 
 to Valparaiso before the war generally required five 
 weeks. Now big passenger steamers make the trip 
 through the Panama Canal in eighteen days. The trip 
 from New York to Rio de Janeiro on the fastest boats 
 has required seventeen days and to Buenos Aires twenty- 
 three days. The United States Shipping Board has an- 
 nounced three fast steamers soon to be put into service 
 which will make the trip to these cities in ten and four- 
 teen days respectively. One-third of all the tonnage ac- 
 quired by the Shipping Board is to be assigned to Latin 
 American trade. 
 
 The total value of the trade conducted between the 
 United States and the twenty other American republics 
 
176 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 for the fiscal year of 1917-18 showed the enormous in- 
 crease of nearly $1,000,000,000 over the 1913-14 figures. 
 In other words, the United States' exports to, and imports 
 from, Latin America grew from $747,000,000 four years 
 ago to $1,743,000,000 for 1917-18. The official records 
 tell the story that nothing equal to this trade expansion 
 has heretofore been known in the history of the world. 
 
 Latin America, besides endeavoring to arrange for new 
 credits and supplies in the United States, did a second 
 thing which is destined to have a very large effect on all 
 her life. She began to make a most determined effort 
 to develop her own resources and to manufacture her 
 own goods. 
 
 This movement was most notable in Brazil, the one big 
 country in South America that actually declared war. 
 The Federal Government took up systematically the 
 whole question of increasing agricultural products and 
 cattle raising and the manufacturing of goods formerly 
 imported. Previously her export had been largely coffee, 
 with the proceeds of which she had bought many staples 
 which could easily have been raised at home. In the new 
 effort toward development a North American missionary 
 was called upon to help in planning a corn exhibit like 
 those held in the United States, and several thousand 
 Japanese colonists were brought in to teach the people to 
 grow rice cheaply. The methods of producing rubber are 
 being reformed. The coal mines in the south are being 
 developed. An official campaign around the world is 
 being made to promote the sale of Brazilian tea, mate. 
 Manufacturing has grown to an astounding extent and 
 foreign-made clothing is being almost replaced by native 
 products. 
 
 The demand from the warring nations for beef and 
 wheat, and the high prices paid, caused a great increase in 
 their production. Argentina has now become the leader 
 of the world in the exportation of beef, surpassing the 
 United States and Australia. She has also come to oc- 
 
THE WAR AND LATIN AMERICA 177 
 
 cupy first place in the export of wool and third place in 
 the export of wheat. She has begun to use native 
 petroleum and firewood, to search for her own coal de- 
 posits, and to exploit her own forests, since denied these 
 necessities by Europe. 
 
 Chile has learned her lesson as did Brazil — not to de- 
 pend entirely on one product for her national commercial 
 existence. Heretofore about eighty-five per cent of her 
 national revenue had been derived from an export tax on 
 nitrate, but during the war taxation was distributed in a 
 more scientific way, including a land tax which Chile had 
 never had before. She has greatly increased the number 
 of her factories and now gets practically all of her coal 
 from her own mines. Peru also has made a splendid 
 endeavor to supply her own needs. She has stimulated 
 greatly her production of sugar and cotton, the high price 
 of these articles during the war having brought great 
 prosperity to producers of these articles. 
 
 The smaller countries in the Caribbean have been less 
 able to develop their own resources and as a rule have 
 suffered greatly economically. Cuba is a marked excep- 
 tion. That country's foreign commerce has been multi- 
 plied by three during the war, on account of her giving 
 herself almost entirely, backed by American capital, to 
 the production of sugar. Cuba now produces about one- 
 quarter of the world's supply of sugar. Her foreign 
 commerce in 1918 amounted to $718,000,000, almost 
 equal to that of China. 
 
 A third change in economic conditions during the 
 war has been the development of the labor movement. 
 Labor in these countries in the past has had little oppor- 
 tunity to assert itself. The formation of the Pan-Ameri- 
 can Federation of Labor in 1918, which is fostered by 
 the American Federation of Labor, has served to organ- 
 ize labor in several Latin American countries. Two Pan- 
 American conferences on labor have been held, resulting 
 in an understanding between workmen of different coun- 
 
178 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 tries and helping them to study more closely the 
 economic, social, and political improvement of the labor- 
 ing classes. The Mexican- American division has worked 
 strenuously against intervention in Mexico and undoubt- 
 edly has had a large effect. Labor disturbances have oc- 
 curred all over Latin America during the last two years. 
 Just how far these have been the results of the efforts 
 of foreign agitators and how far due to the growing 
 spirit of independence among the workers themselves, 
 it is difficult to say. Socialistic and labor representatives 
 are found exercising large influence at the present time 
 in the national congresses of Chile, Argentina, Uruguay, 
 Brazil, Porto Rico, Mexico, and Cuba. 
 
 Finally, in discussing economic changes in Latin 
 America during the war, there must be mentioned the 
 attention commanded from the rest of the world by these 
 nations because of their enormous resources. Careful 
 students are now regarding Latin America as the most 
 promising field for furnishing the three great demands of 
 the world today : food, room for overcrowded popula- 
 tions, and a market for surplus goods and capital. Begin- 
 ning at the Rio Grande and stretching down through 
 Mexico, Central America, and through the rich fields 
 of South America to the Straits of Magellan, is the larg- 
 est area of undeveloped fertile land in the world. The 
 entire population of the globe could find a place here and 
 be only one-third as crowded as Porto Rico. Argentina, 
 far more capable than New York of sustaining a dense 
 population, would have 200,000,000 people instead of her 
 present 8,000,000, if it were as densely populated as that 
 state. This is why capitalists, manufacturers, steamship 
 directors, food economists, and political leaders in North 
 America, Europe, and even Japan, are so intently fixing 
 their attention on these fallow lands. 
 
 As to the activities of the United States for developing 
 closer contacts with Latin America, reference has already 
 been made to the Pan-American Financial Congress and 
 
THE WAR AND LATIN AMERICA 179 
 
 the activities growing out of it, as also to the Pan-Ameri- 
 can Federation of Labor. The first Pan-American Scien- 
 tific Congress held in Washington in 1916 and the move- 
 ments growing out of it did much to remove the com- 
 plaint of the Latin Americans that the United States was 
 interested in them chiefly from the commercial side, fail- 
 ing to appreciate their contribution to science, literature, 
 and art. Besides the continual activities of the Pan- 
 American Union, with headquarters in Washington, there 
 have been developed a large number of societies and in- 
 numerable publications for the promotion of various 
 phases of inter-American relations. Universities and col- 
 leges in the United States have organized special courses 
 in the languages and history of Latin America and have 
 made the attendance of Latin American students much 
 easier. Latin America has come to be an increasingly 
 popular subject to discuss with commercial organizations 
 and Chautauqua audiences. Banks, factories, steamship 
 companies, and engineers have made elaborate plans to 
 extend trade toward the south. It may be said that for 
 the first time in its history the United States is awake 
 to the need of developing close relations with her south- 
 ern neighbors. 
 
 II. Political Changes 
 
 The technical attitude of the Latin American countries 
 in the World War was as follows : 
 
 Eight of the twenty nations actually declared war on 
 Germany: Brazil, Costa Rica, Cuba, Guatemala, Haiti, 
 Honduras, Nicaragua, and Panama. Five other Latin 
 American states broke off diplomatic relations with Ger- 
 many: namely, Bolivia, the Dominican Republic, Ecua- 
 dor, Peru, and Uruguay. Salvador declared herself in 
 favor of benevolent neutrality toward the United States, 
 which permitted the use of her ports and territorial 
 waters by the warships of the United States and the 
 Allies. The six remaining neutral nations — Argentina, 
 
180 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Chile, Colombia, Mexico, Paraguay, and Venezuela — 
 either by the statements of the executives or by resolu- 
 tions passed by their congresses, or again by the pro-Ally 
 tone of the majority of their leading newspapers and 
 finally by the utterances of their most representative 
 statesmen, also expressed themselves in favor of Pan- 
 American solidarity. 
 
 The outstanding change in the political life of Latin 
 America brought about by the war was its new attitude 
 of friendliness toward the United States. It is not neces- 
 sary here to refer to the well-known suspicion of the 
 United States which has existed in all Latin American 
 countries for years and has greatly limited the work of 
 our missionaries. This prejudice and the change of senti- 
 ment are well described in the following editorial pub- 
 lished in a leading Buenos Aires daily on July 4, 1917 : 
 
 "The circumstances in which we find ourselves today 
 on this anniversary of the North American nation serve 
 to define a double principle of Americanism and democ- 
 racy. This celebration in other years has been an occa- 
 sion for rejoicing only for the United States. She could, 
 with patriotic joy, stop in her march and contemplate 
 with satisfaction the road traveled since the days of that 
 memorable declaration. Other people joined the celebra- 
 tion with a cordiality more official and diplomatic than 
 real. 
 
 "Today all is different. The United States, by the 
 power of that great republican virtue which is the sup- 
 porter of the right, is for the whole world not only a 
 nation engaged in a knightly war, but an apostle in action. 
 Some four years ago the Latin author, Ruben Dario, was 
 able to say, led astray by superficial observation, that the 
 United States, which had everything, lacked but one 
 thing — God. 
 
 "Today this cannot be said, for the crusade of the 
 United States and the serene and eloquent words of 
 Wilson have a religious character, now that they intimate 
 the abandonment and disregard of material interests in 
 the face of the defense of the ideal." 
 
 Dr. Ernesto Quesada, of Argentina, speaking of the 
 
THE WAR AND LATIN AMERICA 181 
 
 need of all America's standing together, said : "Never 
 more than at the present moment, while Europe is in the 
 great conflict of nations, has America been confronted 
 with a more vital necessity to stand together." Senor 
 Ignacio Calderon, of Bolivia, puts it this way : "Freedom 
 is a gift that is given only to nations who know how and 
 are ready to defend it. America is destined to lead the 
 world. Let us work together for the principle of right 
 and justice, of liberty and happiness." Dr. Eduardo J. 
 Pinto, of Costa Rica, was even more emphatic : "It would 
 seem," he said, "that by a natural reflex action Ameri- 
 cans, having witnessed the result of upheaval and conflict 
 across the Atlantic, have banded together in order that 
 the bonds of their security and peace may be strengthened 
 and assured." 
 
 The great increase in the number of students coming 
 from Latin America to the United States is an indication 
 of this new spirit of confidence. Only recently the Gov- 
 ernment of Brazil sent to this country twenty-seven 
 graduate students, who are to take two-year courses in 
 agriculture, forestry, sanitation, and engineering. It is 
 probable that from that country alone a hundred students 
 will come this year, all financed by their Government. 
 
 III. Spiritual Changes 
 
 The outstanding spiritual change brought about by the 
 war is an increased open-mindedness. The people of 
 Latin America are doing more fundamental thinking than 
 ever before in their history. They have hitherto been 
 ruled more by sentiment than reason. They have rested 
 on the glorious past of the Latin race, have magnified 
 the differences between Latin Catholics and Anglo-Saxon 
 Protestants, and have minimized the great economic and 
 moral bases of American solidarity. They had ceased to 
 regard religion as a real factor in modern life. But the 
 World War, with its rude shock to their economic prog- 
 ress and to many of their philosophic theories, supposedly 
 
182 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 beyond attack, compelled them to reexamine their indi- 
 vidual and national relationships and to restate their 
 theories. The spirit of inquiry, the willingness to listen, 
 the new readiness to seek after God, if perchance they 
 might find Him, impress one profoundly as traveling in 
 those countries he talks with men of every status from 
 university professors to laboring men. 
 
 Not since the struggle for independence a century ago 
 has all Latin America been so stirred with the need of 
 decision on a moral question as during the war. Some 
 of the most dramatic scenes ever enacted in her history 
 took place in the legislative halls and public assemblies 
 when the questions concerning the nation's attitude 
 toward the war were debated. In Peru, Dr. Mariano H. 
 Cornejo, in a brilliant address before Congress, Septem- 
 ber 7, 1917, thus stated the moral issues involved: 
 
 "Gentlemen, I do not exaggerate when I say that never 
 has Peru in her past history, never will she have in the 
 future, a greater problem than to decide her attitude 
 toward the world conflict, whose issues illumine the hu- 
 man conscience, bringing to judgment all religious and 
 scientific dogmas, all moral values, all the Utopias that 
 man has conceived through the centuries. In the uni- 
 verse, reality consists not simply in the material which 
 is temporal. Reality also consists in the intangible light. 
 He does not know reality who does not take into account 
 
 the unseen energy The peoples of America are 
 
 called upon to enlist themselves on the side of the Ideal. 
 How unfortunate that at this time the ideal is so con- 
 founded with personal interest !" 
 
 Dr. Leopoldo Lugones, one of the outstanding men of 
 Argentina, in arguing for a visit of the United States fleet 
 to Buenos Aires, said : 
 
 "In Argentina neutrality is a desertion. Here, as in the 
 entire world, there are two powers that compete with one 
 another — despotism and liberty. And the object of such 
 a gigantic struggle is the right to live with honor, without 
 which even the life of a dog is too sad. This has received 
 since the beginning of the war a sublime ratification. 
 
THE WAR AND LATIN AMERICA 183 
 
 Belgium, only a little atom in relation to colossal Ger- 
 many, preferred her honor to her life. She gained with 
 this her place of equality among the great. Did I say 
 equality? Historical grandeur has nothing that goes be- 
 yond it !" 
 
 The following are extracts from an address delivered 
 in the Brazilian Senate on Armistice Day by the well- 
 known Brazilian statesman, Dr. Ruy Barbosa, who was 
 called from his home to address the Senate upon the re- 
 ceipt of the news of peace : 
 
 "I desire to lift up my heart in praise to God for not 
 having permitted me to deceive myself, when, in the con- 
 ference at Buenos Aires, I counseled our nation, I coun- 
 seled the other Latin American republics, I counseled the 
 great Republic of the North, I counseled all America, I 
 counseled all the neutral countries of the world, to break 
 this unbearable neutrality between crime and right, be- 
 tween falsehood and truth, between infamy and justice. 
 I desire only to say: 'Glory to God in the highest, peace 
 on earth among men of good will,' whose faith, whose 
 perseverance, whose heroism, took this cause upon their 
 shoulders and bore it to the final victory of this hour. 
 
 "However, gentlemen, there is still another lesson of 
 the war just ended, and we must not forget to make use 
 of it for ourselves, for the salvation of our own country. 
 The world moves toward other laws, toward other goals, 
 toward a future of illimitable extent. Will it be possible 
 for Brazil, in the midst of all these revolutions and up- 
 heavals, not to suffer its need of change in the character 
 of its politics, its institutions, the procedures of its states- 
 men ? No, gentlemen, we must be taught by these events, 
 and we ought to realize that our republic must accom- 
 modate herself to the new modes of thought, that our 
 government must set its people a different example from 
 the usual one, or days perhaps tempestuous will be in 
 store for us." 
 
 Many indications like the above show a new feeling 
 among the peoples. They have been forced to face many 
 decisions that involved an analysis of moral purposes. 
 They have lived during the past rather in isolation, be- 
 lieving that science had solved their problems for them, 
 
184 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 that nature had given them all that could be desired of 
 riches and prosperity, and that religion had been practi- 
 cally eliminated. But they were suddenly confronted 
 with the necessity of deciding which side they would take 
 in a world struggle, realizing that they were being 
 watched by the whole world as they made this decision. 
 They were necessarily compelled to think of other things 
 besides the economic, in which they had trusted almost 
 entirely in the past. 
 
 These conditions also made them take life more seri- 
 ously. Stopped from overborrowing, both in public and 
 in private, they were compelled to think of saving money, 
 food, and materials. The stories of the sacrifices of the 
 peoples of Europe had large effect. Whether their par- 
 ticular nation declared war or not, they were compelled 
 to face up to the meaning of war. The organization of 
 the work of such enterprises as the Red Cross, carried 
 on at first by the British and French, later on by Ameri- 
 cans, and still later on joined in by the nationals of the 
 various countries themselves, had a splendid effect in 
 awaking the people to the needs of sacrifice and service. 
 Even the investment in Liberty Bonds has had a good 
 eflFect in bringing about these closer relations and in em- 
 phasizing the lessons of thrift and the responsibility of 
 different peoples to help one another. The campaigns for 
 the various war funds for the Allies were carried on in 
 practically every Latin American country and yielded 
 large results. Even little Santo Domingo gave some $85,- 
 000 in one campaign to the Red Cross. The Y. M. C. A. 
 was able to raise large sums of money for its buildings 
 in Montevideo and Rio de Janeiro, when the war was 
 at its height. Thus a new spirit of giving was developed 
 by the war. This new spirit will be favorable to a large 
 support of missionary projects which are for the develop- 
 ment of the community. 
 
 It is impressive to note the large number of individuals 
 and organizations that are now beginning efforts to serve 
 
THE WAR AND LATIN AMERICA 185 
 
 the people. The Temperance Society of Peru, which is 
 composed of some of the leading men of the country, is 
 doing a remarkable work. In Chile and Uruguay there 
 are a large number of societies promoting educational and 
 charitable work, which are quite independent of the Gov- 
 ernment. In Argentina there are large groups — ranging 
 in their activities from discussions in university halls to 
 socialistic meetings among workmen on the street corners 
 — which indicate spiritual hunger and initiative. The 
 Child Welfare Congress is an illustration of this new 
 spirit. The second Congress, held in June, 1919, in Mon- 
 tevideo, was an outstanding success and denotes a new 
 day for the neglected child in South America. 
 
 In regard to interest directly in religion, there are many 
 evidences that the war has increased it, though some 
 correspondents deny this. There is no question but that 
 there are signs of a marked interest recently displayed 
 in Protestant teachings. In Chile, one of the richest men 
 of Santiago recently came at night to the young pastor of 
 a Methodist Church, and cried out for help in his spiritual 
 struggle. The World War and the breaking up of all 
 that seemed permanent in civilization had so upset him 
 that he felt he could not stand it longer. After the funeral 
 service of a prominent citizen, held in one of the evangeli- 
 cal churches in Buenos Aires, a university professor told 
 the minister that if he would make an effort to let the 
 intellectual classes know what the Evangelical Church was 
 doing he felt sure that there would be found a prompt 
 response to his efforts, there being now a great demand 
 for new light on spiritual questions. In the same city a 
 professor in the university recently gave a series of lec- 
 tures on Emerson and the significance of the Unitarian 
 and Puritan movements in New England. These lectures 
 made a pronounced impression. Many things that Protes- 
 tant missionaries would like to have said this university 
 professor was telling the young men of Argentina. He 
 has been contemplating a congress of religions that would 
 
186 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 face the problem of establishing standards of morality 
 and service in Argentinian life. 
 
 Most significant was the remark of another Argen- 
 tinian gentleman : "I have lost my enthusiasm for France. 
 If the United States does not save the world it will not 
 be saved." Another said : "The educated classes are hun- 
 gry for spiritual food. They are ready for your message, 
 if you will only arrange to present it to them in an attrac- 
 tive way." 
 
 Leaders in various countries also realize more deeply 
 the necessity of practical education for their children and 
 so impressed are they by the work of the mission schools 
 that they are anxious to have the number increased. The 
 president of Paraguay, in discussing this question with 
 workers who recently went to Asuncion to plan for a new 
 mission, was eager to cooperate and said that there were 
 public lands which could be given to them for an agri- 
 cultural school, and an experiment station, already be- 
 gun, which could be turned over, equipment and all. A 
 most remarkable proposition was made to the Southern 
 Presbyterian mission by the Brazilian Government, which 
 offered it the free use of a well-equipped agricultural 
 school, with some 10,000 acres of land, agreeing to back 
 the school for a period of fifty years if the mission would 
 provide the leaders in the teaching force. Moreover, the 
 management was to have carte blanche in the matter of 
 religious instruction. The Government of Brazil has also 
 selected a former teacher in one of the mission schools 
 to head a modern school of domestic science and paid her 
 expenses to this country to secure seven other young 
 women teachers, specifying that they, like herself, should 
 have the missionary spirit. 
 
 The Roman Catholic Church has undoubtedly lost pres- 
 tige in Latin America because of the general recognition 
 that the Roman hierarchy in practically all of these coun- 
 tries, as well as in Europe, favored Germany. The fol- 
 lowing words of Sefior Vildosola, editor of El Merciirio 
 
THE WAR AND LATIN AMERICA 187 
 
 of Santiago, are generally applicable to other Latin 
 American countries: 
 
 "Perhaps the most of those who in Chile are still 
 friendly to the German cause are to be found among the 
 clergy and the militant Catholics, although indeed they 
 are not the more cultured and better informed. At the 
 beginning of the war many members of the Chilean clergy 
 suffered the same perturbation of judgment as that in 
 which the Spanish clergy still remains ; they believed that 
 in this war the Germanic empire was an instrument of 
 Providence to chastise France for having expelled the 
 religious orders." 
 
 To sum up, the Latin American nations have ceased to 
 be children. Formerly they have been looked after by 
 outside nations, their finances have been provided for 
 them, their national resources exploited, their intellectual 
 life dominated. The war has changed all of this. Just 
 as when a child who has been protected by others comes 
 to be thrown on his own resources, and is forced to make 
 his own choices, so these young nations are beginning to 
 face life with new seriousness and new responsibilities. 
 As with all young people this may not be an unmixed 
 good. They will yield to many temptations unless they 
 have the strongest help from their elder friends. It is 
 not only a fight for supremacy in the world of commerce 
 that we shall see taking place in Latin America, but a 
 fight for supremacy in the world of culture and morals. 
 
 The new opportunity for Christian service is well 
 described by a word just received from a man who is 
 constantly traveling in South America, visiting especially 
 the universities there. 
 
 "With the present spiritual unrest that signifies a deep 
 longing for something morally and spiritually better, and 
 with the United States standing today beside France in 
 the affections of the South American peoples, one longs 
 to see every North American agency that can make a 
 genuine contribution to the moral and spiritual progress 
 of South America give itself whole-heartedly to this op- 
 
188 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 portunity. No such time has existed since the days fol- 
 lowing the gaining of their political independence." 
 
 IV. Some Dangers Growing out of the World War 
 One of the first dangers to world peace to be found in 
 Latin America would seem to be that involved in the 
 trade war to which reference has already been made. 
 This trade war will be keenest between England, the 
 United States, Germany, and Japan. It is not pleasant to 
 refer to the bitter feeling often generated by trade rivalry 
 between Americans and Englishmen in Latin America. 
 Observers who live in South America, however, realize 
 the keenness of this rivalry. Many believe that if Eng- 
 land and the United States should ever be threatened with 
 war with one another it would come through their com- 
 mercial rivalries in Latin America. Christian mission- 
 aries from these countries could do a great deal to do 
 away with the evil effects of such rivalry, and it is un- 
 questionably one of the problems that they ought to face. 
 Since, owing to world conditions, it is the investors of 
 the United States who are most free to extend their 
 holdings and to make new investments in these countries 
 of the South, there is danger of the domination of Ameri- 
 can financial interests in the affairs of these nations. 
 The Latin American countries have always been sub- 
 jected to foreign domination in matters of this sort, a 
 fact which was forcefully pointed out by President Wil- 
 son in his Mobile address, when, in speaking of Latin 
 America, he said : 
 
 "The foreign interests are apt to dominate their do- 
 mestic affairs, a condition of affairs always dangerous 
 
 and likely to become intolerable They have had 
 
 harder bargains driven with them in the matter of loans 
 than any other peoples of the world. Interest has been 
 exacted of them that was not exacted of anybody else, 
 because the risk was said to be greater, and thus securi- 
 ties were taken that destroyed the risk — an admirable 
 arrangement for those who were forcing the terms. I 
 rejoice in nothing so much as in the prospect that they 
 
THE WAR AND LATIN AMERICA 189 
 
 will now be emancipated from these conditions, and we 
 ought to be the first to take part in assisting in that eman- 
 cipation." 
 
 Already there have been upon the part of our investors 
 several instances of successful interference in Latin 
 American affairs, an outstanding illustration of which 
 was the recent revolution in Costa Rica, where a progres- 
 sive president was ousted largely through the influence 
 of certain American financial interests who resented his 
 refusal to grant concessions and special privileges to 
 them. Another instance is the United States Senate's 
 recent holding up of the treaty with Colombia because 
 of protest from certain oil interests, who object to the 
 nationalization of Colombia's oil lands. This treaty has 
 already been delayed for some three years. Its approval 
 is most necessary if we are to clear away the resentment 
 of Latin America caused by the taking of Panama. In 
 Cuba, American investors control almost entirely the 
 economic life, through their investments in sugar. If 
 Cuba is not to become the American Ireland there must 
 be given careful consideration to the obligation of the 
 American people for the development of her spiritual 
 and educational life. 
 
 Certain financial interests have united in the organiza- 
 tion of a propaganda bureau to discredit the present 
 Mexican Government in the United States. This organi- 
 zation may claim that it is not in favor of armed interven- 
 tion, which could only mean a war of invasion, but the 
 effect of its propaganda is to persuade the American peo- 
 ple that it is their Christian duty to take charge of the 
 affairs of Mexico. A superficial view makes the average 
 man, interested in "a moral clean-up," compare Mexico 
 with Cuba and the Philippines, forgetting the vast differ- 
 ences, not only in the size of the countries, but in the de- 
 velopment of their nationality, and, above all, the fact 
 that Mexico is against our intervening, whereas the Cu- 
 bans welcomed it very much, since they needed help in 
 
190 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 their struggle for independence. The PhiHppines were 
 composed of many separate peoples, speaking different 
 languages, who have never developed a real national life^ 
 or spirit. There rests upon the missionary organizations 
 a responsibility, not only to make facts concerning inter- 
 national relations known, when they possess such facts, 
 but also to take the part of these weak peoples when the 
 strong materialistic and militaristic forces are united 
 against them. If we fail to do this in our home land, 
 where because of our present outstanding power we have 
 much to do with deciding their fate, then they will have 
 little confidence in our protestations of friendship when 
 we go to serve them in their own lands. 
 
 A prominent Protestant minister in Mexico has said 
 the following about what intervention would mean for 
 missionary work : 
 
 "Intervention in Mexico by the United States would 
 mean the destruction of all American mission work. For 
 many years the Protestant ministers in Mexico have been 
 accused of being bought with Yankee gold. We have con- 
 tinued in the employ of American mission boards, how- 
 ever, because we believed they were representative of the 
 best Christian spirit and were trying to give to Mexico 
 the pure Gospel of Christ — our country's greatest need. 
 When the Revolution began the Protestant churches 
 threw themselves into it almost unanimously, because 
 they believed that its program represented what they had 
 been preaching through the years, and that the triumph 
 of the Revolution meant the triumph of the Gospel. 
 Many Protestant preachers are now prominent in the 
 Mexican Government and the liberal element has come 
 to have a new respect for and interest in Evangelical 
 Christianity. The people have seen that the Protestants 
 were in favor of the Revolution and were willing to fight 
 for it. Never before has there been in Mexico such 
 
 eagerness to hear the Gospel Conditions here 
 
 are improving all the time. We are permitted to travel 
 in all parts of the country to do our work. Inter- 
 vention on the part of the American people would set 
 back Christian work in Mexico a hundred years. It is 
 impossible for the people of the United States to realize 
 
THE WAR AND LATIN AMERICA 191 
 
 how deep-seated would be the feeling against them. 
 While Americans might say they were doing this for 
 the good of Mexico, Mexicans would never admit it. 
 They believe they have a right to work out their own 
 salvation. Now that the American mission boards have 
 planned to give them spiritual help in larger measure and 
 the opportunities for preaching the Gospel are so great, 
 it would be an immeasurable crime for the American peo- 
 ple to make war on Mexico." 
 
 The third danger growing out of the war is the fear 
 of some that the United States will use her military 
 power developed in the World War for imperialistic pur- 
 poses in Latin America. A former president of Colom- 
 bia said recently in a public address : "We glory in the 
 wonderful idealistic program of the United States as 
 carried out in the World War. We admire all of her 
 accomplishments. We pay tribute to her wonderful 
 organization and the unselfishness with which she has 
 thrown herself into the fight for democracy which is a 
 fight for all of America. Yet we cannot fail to realize 
 that the United States is building up a powerful war 
 machine which might very easily be turned upon her 
 weaker neighbors to the South." Such feelings are in- 
 tensified by the talk so prevalent at the present time con- 
 cerning intervention in Mexico. Such intervention would 
 not only profoundly affect all mission work of the United 
 States in that country but cost us the friendship of all 
 Latin America. The domination of the United States in 
 the aflfairs of Cuba, Santo Domingo, Haiti, Nicaragua, 
 and Panama lends much weight to such words as those 
 just quoted and cannot help but concern the missionary 
 worker. 
 
 Whatever may be said in justification of our taking 
 over Santo Domingo and ruling it for these three years 
 and a half by martial law — where all that newspapers 
 print must be submitted to the American military authori- 
 ties and no criticism of such authorities is allowed ; where 
 no public meetings to discuss political affairs are per- 
 
193 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 mitted ; and where there is practically no way by which the 
 civil population can come into contact with, and make its 
 wants known, to the American military authorities — cer- 
 tainly such conditions cannot exist permanently and the 
 missionary forces of the United States should take an 
 interest in having them changed. The missionary forces 
 have done practically nothing in either Santo Domingo 
 or Haiti. Before the soldiers come out the missionaries 
 must go in. Their program must be inclusive enough to 
 develop the whole life of the people so that they may be 
 prepared for peace and order in doing their part of the 
 world's work. The influence of the United States is 
 stronger in the Caribbean district than anywhere else. 
 Yet it is a notable fact that our missionary effort, with 
 the exception of that in Cuba and Porto Rico, amounts 
 to less in that area than in any other part of Latin Amer- 
 ica. The neglect of Central America, Santo Domingo, 
 Haiti, Colombia, Venezuela, and Ecuador from the mis- 
 sionary standpoint is appalling. Yet it is in this area 
 that our political responsibilities are the largest. The 
 missionary forces must do their part in helping to solve 
 these inter-American relationships. In fact there is no 
 more important thing for North American missionary 
 development in the South than an honest carrying out 
 toward the small nations in America of the doctrine we 
 have proclaimed in entering the World War. Nothing 
 will more surely deaden our spiritual influence than the 
 prevalence of the spirit described by President Lowell, 
 of Harvard University, as follows: 
 
 "Some Americans, while professing a faith in the right 
 of all peoples to independence and self-government, are 
 really imperialists at heart. They believe in the right 
 and manifest destiny of the United States to expand by 
 overrunning its weaker neighbors. They appeal to a 
 spirit of patriotism that sees no object, holds no ideals, 
 and acknowledges no rights or duties, but the national 
 welfare and aggrandizement. In the name of that prin- 
 ciple Germany sinned and fell. The ideas of these Ameri- 
 
THE WAR AND LATIN AMERICA 193 
 
 can imperialists are less grandiose, but at bottom they 
 differ little from hers. It would be a calamity if we 
 should have helped to overcome Germany only to be con- 
 quered by her theories and her errors. 
 
 "According to that view Central and South America 
 are a game preserve, from which poachers are excluded, 
 but where the proprietor may hunt as he pleases. Natu- 
 rally the proprietor is anxious not only to keep away the 
 poachers but to oppose game laws that would interfere 
 with his own sport. With their professed principles about 
 protecting the integrity and independence of small coun- 
 tries, the nations that have drawn up the Covenant of 
 Paris can hardly consent to a claim of this kind. Nor 
 ought we to demand it. A suspicion that this is the real 
 meaning of the Monroe Doctrine is the specter that has 
 prevented the great South American states from accept- 
 ing the doctrine. It has been the chief obstacle to mutual 
 confidence and cordial relations with them, and the sooner 
 it is definitely rejected the better." 
 
 The protest of Latin American statesmen against the 
 Monroe Doctrine is easily understood when we realize 
 that it is the kind of interpretation of the Monroe Doc- 
 trine to which President Lowell refers that is most gen- 
 erally understood in Latin America. Latin American 
 missionaries cannot ignore their duty toward this prob- 
 lem of inter-American friendship, on which the peace 
 of the continent and the world so greatly depends. 
 
 A fourth danger is the new emphasis on militarism and 
 materialism which, in spite of all that has been said con- 
 cerning a new desire for spiritual life, has been felt by 
 many Latin Americans. Many Latin American nations 
 which have had practically no army or navy are now con- 
 sidering it imperative to spend the larger part of their 
 national income on militarism. 
 
 The following is a summary of a reply to several ques- 
 tions addressed to a prominent lawyer and educator in 
 Chile : 
 
 "First of all the war's lessons is that all nations and 
 principally the small ones must be prepared for war on 
 the Swiss model, so that every man and woman and fac- 
 
194 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 tory would be a factor in war. The school must be the 
 first step in war preparation. Rights must be supported 
 by force, as force has proved, once more, that it is the 
 best defender of rights. Had it not been for their per- 
 fect military organizations, Holland and Switzerland 
 would have been invaded. If international wars come 
 to an end, they are going to be replaced by internal wars 
 headed by the working classes against capitalism, and 
 mankind will suffer more by these than by the former." 
 
 The danger of materialism is further illustrated by the 
 following published words of a prominent Argentinian : 
 
 "The uselessness of the exaggerated religious spirit of 
 our times is revealed by its own inefficiency. What use 
 has religion been in the present world conflict? .... 
 Religion has not been able to avert the war. On the 
 field of battle peoples are being massacred by those of 
 their own belief, and they march hand in hand with those 
 
 whom they believed to be heretics but yesterday 
 
 But there must come out of it all, as a logical consequence 
 of the struggle, the universal decadence of religious 
 morality, and, with the strengthening of democracy, there 
 will come the implantation of a human morality." 
 
 V. A New Program for the Missionary Enter- 
 prise 
 Practically all correspondents in Latin America with 
 whom we have been in touch express the belief that the 
 missionary must enlarge his work into an effort to change 
 society itself, and not simply the individual. The war has 
 taught the very close relationships among all departments 
 of life. Neither a man nor a nation can have one com- 
 partment for his religion, another for his social life, and 
 another for his political. The exposure of this fallacy 
 so long existing in Latin America will be a great service 
 for the missionary to render. It is of real concern to 
 the Christian worker whether either the individual or the 
 nation is on a sound economic basis, whether his political 
 life is honest, whether the educational bases are correct, 
 and whether international relations are healthy. Nothing 
 
THE WAR AND LATIN AMERICA 195 
 
 that has to do with life can be foreign to the man who 
 is working for the elevation of the people. 
 
 There must be renewed vigor in pointing out the fal- 
 sity of the materialistic and economic theories of life. 
 Education with a religious background must be given 
 increased attention. The missionary must find new 
 methods of impressing upon the people the truth that 
 strong nationality can be developed only through love 
 and service and sacrifice. He must find new ways of 
 identifying himself with the social and philanthropic or- 
 ganizations that are seeking outside of the Church to do 
 the same things that he is seeking to do in the Church. 
 He must realize that there are many honest, spiritually 
 minded people outside of the Church who are doing 
 much for the Kingdom. He must seek fellowship with 
 these men and work shoulder to shoulder with them. In 
 such work he will often find the opportunity to give the 
 spiritual note which is the one thing lacking. Rightly 
 to guide the rising spirit of nationalism, not to oppose it, 
 will be one of the missionary's important tasks. 
 
 The missionary will be able to enlarge this nationalism 
 into internationalism by preaching a universal religion, 
 pointing out that he comes to convert men, not to North 
 American ideas nor North American language, but to 
 Christ, the universal Saviour ; that Christianity needs the 
 peculiar emphasis of the Latin American as well as the 
 Anglo-Saxon, the Oriental, and all other nations, to make 
 up its perfect whole. Dr. Warneck used to say that 
 Americans read the great commission, "Go ye into all the 
 world and teach the English language to every creature." 
 This has been far too true of missionary work in Latin 
 America. No one can deny that, as one missionary ex- 
 presses it, many reforms and many great ideas have 
 ridden into the country on the back of the English lan- 
 guage ; that there is a strong demand for the teaching 
 of English which our mission schools can legitimately 
 gratify; and that English literature will do much to in- 
 
196 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 culcate moral ideals. But we shall never have our largest 
 influence in Latin America as long as we remain foreign, 
 preferring a foreign language and seeking to inculcate for- 
 eign ideals. The objection most often heard about our mis- 
 sion schools is that they are little parts of North America 
 set down in Latin America. They teach the English lan- 
 guage; they display the portraits of Washington and 
 Lincoln rather than those of the national heroes; they 
 inculcate the ideals of a foreign nation ; and they even call 
 their institutions by foreign names which are unfamiliar 
 and unpronounceable. 
 
 To overcome this criticism it seems important that mis- 
 sionaries increasingly do two things especially : First, read 
 the national literature which discusses these problems. 
 One who has not kept in touch with it is surprised to 
 find how many of the larger problems which missionaries 
 are facing are discussed in the Latin American press 
 and in books appearing constantly these days. Great help 
 will be received from a continued following of the na- 
 tional mind as it appears in what people are reading. 
 Second, form friendships with the leaders in national life. 
 These men are surprisingly easy of access, and apprecia- 
 tive of the opportunity to discuss their problems with the 
 foreigner who shows an intelligent sympathy with them. 
 
 If missionary work is to succeed, the leaders must be 
 identified with the thinking people of the community and 
 understand their national literature, their educational 
 program, and all the other forces that go to make up 
 the national mind. This will mean the expenditure of 
 time, but the results will certainly be worthy of it. The 
 missionary, with the enlargement of his service for the 
 whole community, has now the most remarkable oppor- 
 tunity ever presented in the history of Latin America. 
 
PART III 
 
 MISSIONARY PRINCIPLES AND POLICIES 
 IN THE LIGHT OF THE WAR 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 THE EFFECT OF WAR ON MISSIONARY 
 SPIRIT AND ACTIVITY^ 
 
 We are witnessing in these days an unparalleled quick- 
 ening of missionary activity. Individual denominations 
 are inaugurating more effective prosecution of the mis- 
 sionary enterprise. There is, further, a general marshal- 
 ing of the forces of Protestantism in America in the 
 Interchurch World Movement, growing largely out of 
 the desire that with united front we may go forward in 
 our great task of evangelizing the nations. So often do 
 we hear these movements associated with the results of 
 the war and in some part even attributed to it that we 
 are led soberly to question whether it is but an accident 
 that these new developments began during the war and 
 are developing now so rapidly, or whether there is some 
 vital connection between the two. It is such questions as 
 these that have led us to review the history of missions 
 in the light of the effects of war, in an attempt to correct 
 any hasty impressions by the sobering facts of history. 
 
 It should be understood, of course, at the very outset 
 of this chapter, that nothing could be further from our 
 thought than to assume that the net result of war is 
 favorable to foreign missions. We see in war a great 
 spiritual calamity, something that should be abolished 
 and that will be abolished when nations proceed on truly 
 Christian principles. There are, nevertheless, certain 
 
 ^ The present chapter is an historical consideration of what has 
 happened after other wars. Various phases of missionary activ- 
 ity in the light of the World War will be considered in subse- 
 quent chapters. 
 
200 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 by-products of war which may be used advantageously 
 and of which we need to lay hold as partial compensations 
 for its disasters. It is with these indirect and com- 
 pensating aspects of war that we are here concerned as 
 we consider the bearing of war on missionary activity. 
 While this is an historical discussion, we shall perhaps 
 be able more clearly to follow the development of the 
 thought if we first enunciate certain principles which 
 have come to light and then seek their illustration in 
 particular periods of history. 
 
 I. War and the Spread of Christianity 
 
 In the first place, our study has led to a realization 
 of the fact that the results of war in the breaking down 
 of old national lines, while leading to a temporary dis- 
 ruption of unity, have in the ultimate analysis proved 
 the foundation of a new and larger unity, and that even 
 when wars have seen as their immediate result the over- 
 throw of a higher by a lower civilization, the higher ideals 
 have by the conflict been brought into touch with the 
 lower as might have been possible in no other way, and 
 have finally been victorious. 
 
 This result is strikingly illustrated in the very early 
 history of the Church. There was too great a tempta- 
 tion to "tarry at Jerusalem," and while certain bolder 
 spirits like Paul strove from the first to make Christian- 
 ity a universal religion, there was grave danger of its 
 becoming a sect of Judaism. The war at Jerusalem, its 
 fall in 70 A. D., and the consequent scattering of the 
 Christians centered there, proved the salvation of the 
 missionary aspect of Christianity. The disciples, dis- 
 persed, went everywhere preaching the Word and a great 
 crisis in the history of Christianity was safely passed. 
 
 Another great chapter in the history of missions is the 
 achievements of the fifth century. The Roman Empire 
 had been conquered by Christianity, but again there was 
 too little evidence of a desire to attempt greater con- 
 
WAR AND MISSIONARY ACTIVITY 201 
 
 quests for Christ. There followed the period of bar- 
 barian invasions and at the close of the fifth century the 
 political map of Europe had been rewritten. The Eastern 
 Empire was restricted to Thrace and Greece, with the 
 Asiatic provinces and Egypt ; Italy itself and parts of the 
 eastern shore of the Adriatic were held by the Ostrogoths, 
 while Spain and a large part of the adjacent territory of 
 France were in the possession of the Visigoths. The 
 Burgundians occupied southeastern France, the Franks 
 the northern portion and part of western Germany, and 
 what is now Portugal was in the hands of the Suevi. 
 The temporal power of Rome was gone, but during this 
 period of confusion and strife there had been working 
 among these barbarian tribes Ulfilas, "the Moses of the 
 Goths," born about 311 A. D., who, largely through his 
 own efforts, by 381, saw Athanaric, the great hostile king 
 of the Visigoths, converted and practically the whole 
 nation following in his footsteps. One by one the con- 
 querors were conquered by the Christ and by the close 
 of the fifth century each of these nations occupying the 
 portions of the old empire had, at least nominally, em- 
 braced Christianity. It was the result of a century and 
 a half of missionary activity growing very largely out 
 of the broader field opened up by war. 
 
 Nor need we stay at the fifth century for confirmation 
 of our theory. The following centuries were just as 
 stormy and as new regions came into the sphere of con- 
 flict Christianity entered also. What a glorious chapter 
 of names we read as we follow the history of these times ! 
 Patrick, captured in a raid of Irish tribes upon the Scots, 
 was carried to Ireland as a slave, where during the quiet 
 hours of captivity his missionary purposes developed. 
 As a result Ireland was evangelized and itself became the 
 chief center of the missionary activity from the sixth to 
 the ninth centuries. Here was born in 521 Columba, who 
 in his earlier years distinguished himself in the conflict of 
 the Irish tribesmen and, in fact, narrowly escaped ex- 
 
203 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 communication because of his participation in the mas- 
 sacres of the times. This, however, proved a turning 
 point in his career and in 563 we find him founding at 
 lona the monastery which fostered the missions to the 
 pagans of north Scotland, the Picts. In Ireland also was 
 born Columban, twenty years later, who labored in Gaul 
 during the political chaos of the period resultant upon 
 the invasion of the Roman colony by the Franks and 
 other Teutonic tribes. Later we find him in Switzerland 
 and northern Italy. Time fails to do more than name 
 other great missionaries of the period, Augustine in Eng- 
 land, Boniface in Germany, Ansgar in Scandinavia, 
 Vladimir among the Slavs. Suffice it to point to the 
 astounding result that this most turbulent of periods re- 
 sulted in the Christianizing, at least nominally, of all 
 Europe by the close of the ninth century. This Chris- 
 tianization of these stalwart warlike tribes meant also 
 the raising up for Christianity of strong defenders against 
 the invasion of the infidel. By the battle of Tours in 732, 
 when Charles Martel successfully defended the Chris- 
 tian development of Europe for coming centuries, was 
 secured the confining of Mohammedan conquests to the 
 East, the turning of the tide, the Crusades, and the arous- 
 ing even of the idea of proselytizing among the Moham- 
 medans. 
 
 After surveying this period, it is significant to find 
 again that undisturbed possession resulted in depression 
 of missionary activity. By the close of the ninth century 
 the Roman bishop thought no more of missionary con- 
 quests. Europe was his and with the assurance of tem- 
 poral power the dark ages of missions set in, broken only 
 by the heroic efforts of a few individuals such as the 
 martyr Raymond Lull. Before further great external 
 effort was made it was necessary that the Church purify 
 herself internally. While we cannot deny praise to the 
 real zeal of the missionary orders which sprang up in the 
 Middle Ages, we find the truly great eflforts after the 
 
WAR AND MISSIONARY ACTIVITY 203 
 
 Reformation and the quickening of a new spirit in Chris- 
 tendom. 
 
 We cannot leave this brief resume of some of the early- 
 missionary achievements without noting further some 
 of the indirect effects of the wars and conquests which 
 mark the time. The period of Roman conquest and 
 supremacy, as is often remarked, itself paved the way 
 for the rapid extension of Christianity. The wonderful 
 roads, built largely for military purposes, proved also an 
 effective means of communication for the missionary. 
 The Greek language, practically the official language for 
 the East, made possible intercommunication of ideas in a 
 common tongue and the rapid dissemination of the Gos- 
 pel. A striking modern parallel is the conquest of India, 
 the consequent opening of India to missionary effort, the 
 building up there of English as a common tongue, for 
 the upper classes at least, and the greater homogeneity 
 which has been produced there by the common tongue and 
 superior means of communication. 
 
 We find also that the Roman soldier himself was often 
 an effective missionary. It is commonly believed that the 
 evangelization of the Britons was brought about in no 
 small measure by the efforts of individual soldiers in the 
 first and second centuries A. D. Christ Himself and the 
 Apostles found soldiers often the most promising mate- 
 rial for disciples. We shall never be able to measure the 
 effect of the often unnoticed labors of the soldier who has 
 carried with him the spirit of Christ when in other lands. 
 It is interesting to find that the founding of the Methodist 
 Episcopal Church in America was due to a Wesleyan 
 convert. Captain Thomas Webb, who, while stationed in 
 garrison in New York, joined himself to a few Metho- 
 dists in the city and aided in the foundation of this de- 
 nomination here. It is not difficult nor visionary to imag- 
 ine that what occurred here in the eighteenth century 
 may have been occurring all through the centuries, and 
 that with the names of such great soldier missionaries 
 
204- THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 as Davis of Japan, House of Persia, and Christy of 
 Tarsus, there are to be coupled a legion of those unnoted 
 in history who have journeyed to war and have not for- 
 gotten their higher loyalty to the Christ. In this connec- 
 tion it may well be noted also that new friends for the 
 missionary movement will almost certainly be found 
 among the soldiers who have been stationed during the 
 recent war in mission fields such as Persia and Mesopo- 
 tamia. 
 
 II. War and the Sacrificial Spirit 
 
 An historical survey also convinces us that the 
 present increased interest in missions, to which we re- 
 ferred at the beginning of this paper, is due in large part 
 to the general quickening of the emotions in time of war, 
 to the rebirth of the spirit of sacrifice, and the enlarging 
 of men's vision. The blood of the martyrs proved to be 
 the seed of the Church partly because of the noble exam- 
 ple and partly because of the fact that periods of danger, 
 of human need, and of human suffering, lead to a general 
 awakening of the spirit. Since times of war bring such 
 periods, we find in them signs of this quickened life. 
 
 What conspicuous proof of this fact we find when 
 we study the history of Europe in the troubled times of 
 the French Revolution and the Napoleonic Wars which 
 followed ! There is a veritable renaissance in the field 
 of literature, but in no sphere do we find greater proof 
 of the new life which came than in the missionary enter- 
 prise. It can hardly be wholly an accident of contem- 
 poraneity that during these years the Church roused it- 
 self from its lethargy and took up anew the missionary 
 task. The spirit of the War of Independence and the 
 French Revolution was in the air. England underwent 
 a great religious revival and the dead formalism of the 
 previous age gave place to a new faith. Her great con- 
 quests had made her overlord of much of the non-Chris- 
 tian world and now for the first time did she become in 
 
WAR AND MISSIONARY ACTIVITY 205 
 
 any large measure conscious of the responsibility which 
 was thus placed upon her. In quick succession one after 
 another of the great missionary societies was founded : 
 in 1792, the Baptist Missionary Society; in 1795, the 
 London Missionary Society ; in 1799, the Church Mis- 
 sionary Society; in 1800, the Religious Tract Society; 
 in 1813, the British and Foreign Bible Society; in 1810, 
 the American Board ; in 1812, the American Baptist For- 
 eign Mission Society ; in 1816, the American Bible So- 
 ciety; and, in 1819, the Methodist Episcopal Board of 
 Foreign Missions. We would not slight the efforts put 
 forward in the preceding years, the splendid work of 
 individual missionaries and a few societies, but these 
 efforts were more or less sporadic in their nature, while 
 the great revival of the late eighteenth and early nine- 
 teenth centuries bespeaks some unusual cause. It may 
 be found, in some measure at least, in the motives aroused 
 by the wars of the time. 
 
 This conclusion may be strengthened also by reference 
 to our own Civil War, when again we find that the mo- 
 tives underlying the war and finding expression in it 
 transferred themselves to the cause of missions. This 
 period and the years immediately following witnessed 
 the founding of many of the women's boards of foreign 
 missions. 
 
 III. War and the Enrichment of Christianity 
 
 In the third place, let us note in the light of history 
 the ultimate enrichment of Christianity which has been 
 brought about by its spread throughout new territories 
 opened up by wars. Warneck, in his "History of Protes- 
 tant Missions," has ably expressed this thought in his 
 picture of the missions of the apostolic age: "In the 
 apostolic age the grafting of the wild branches into the 
 good stem of the good olive-tree (Rom. 11 : 17) not only 
 saved the infant Church from the dominion of a new 
 legalism, but also secured for it its future as the religion 
 
206 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 of the world." The experience of that age has been 
 paralleled whenever the missionary message has been car- 
 ried into new realms and has come into contact with new 
 types of thought. We have seen how once and again a 
 Church which was becoming self -centered was saved 
 from itself by missionary activity. With its spread among 
 the barbarians who broke into the Roman Empire, strange 
 new heresies developed. Wherever its missionaries went 
 new conceptions of the truth arose ; but the final result 
 was the enriching of the gospel message. Jesus Christ 
 is too universal in His character to be interpreted by any 
 one people or race. Disrupting war and conquests and 
 the subsequent enlargement of His Kingdom have indi- 
 rectly done much for the fuller interpretation of His 
 character. 
 
 We have refrained from any consideration of the 
 World War through which we have just passed, in order 
 that we might first have the guide of history as we en- 
 deavor to measure its results in their relationship to mis- 
 sionary activity. Now that we have before us certain 
 historical impressions we may, though with a certain 
 diffidence because of its immediacy, note briefly whether 
 this greatest war of the ages may be found to follow those 
 underlying principles which we have been discussing. 
 
 Taking up the principles in the order stated, we find 
 that, though in somewhat different fashion, this war has 
 been one of the most conspicuous examples of the break- 
 ing down of old national lines and bids fair to result in 
 the larger unity which has followed similar disruptions. 
 We do not deal here with conquests of barbarian tribes, 
 but the principle remains the same, since the same inti- 
 mate contacts have been brought about. We are over- 
 whelmed by the thought of the immensity of the possi- 
 bilities involved if there should be a repetition of some 
 of the facts of earlier history. Nineteen tribes of Africa 
 fought on the side of the Allies. Not only did Christians 
 
WAR AND MISSIONARY ACTIVITY 207 
 
 mingle with non-Christians in remote parts of the earth, 
 but the unique spectacle was presented of the active parti- 
 cipation of these non-Christian peoples of almost every 
 color and race in the struggles in the West. The possi- 
 bilities of the closer intimacy, the better mutual under- 
 standing, which are necessary accompaniments of evan- 
 gelization, are very great. No finer summing up of the 
 situation could be found than in the great "Ballad of East 
 and West" by Kipling, the first two lines of which are so 
 often quoted but which do not penetrate so deeply into 
 the truth as do the two ringing lines which follow : 
 
 "But there is neither East nor West, Border, nor Breed, 
 nor Birth ; 
 When two strong men stand face to face, tho' they 
 come from the ends of the earth." 
 
 The strong men of India, Africa, China, and many other 
 non-Christian nations have stood face to face with our 
 own strongest. The old wall of partition between East 
 and West is down and in the new vital relationship lies 
 an infinitude of possibilities for Christian missions. 
 
 We are privileged to live in a day when the second 
 principle of the quickening of sympathies, the enlarge- 
 ment of vision, and the consequent intensification of mis- 
 sionary activities has been clearly apparent. Perhaps 
 more than any other war the recent struggle issued from! 
 motives of an ennobling type. Many of those who have ! 
 served in the war have realized fully the great moral 
 issues at stake and, with the higher vision which they 
 have gained, are ready to devote their lives to a higher 
 purpose than they had formerly in mind. The number 
 of soldiers returning from the war who have offered 
 themselves for missionary service has amply proved that 
 some have been tried by fire and come forth purified. 
 Before those who have been at home there has been the 
 example of those who have suffered and died for them, 
 and in many a Christian's heart this has led to a deeper 
 
208 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 consecration, a more purposeful desire himself to do 
 something for others. The Churches everywhere need 
 to realize the bigness of the opportunity, to use this new 
 combative energy released by the war in a new war 
 against vice, disease, poverty, death ; to extend the range 
 of sympathy created by the war to the needs of men 
 everywhere ; as Bishop Gore aptly puts it, "to carry for- 
 ward into the period of peace the discipline of service 
 and of sacrifice which we have learned in the war." 
 Present observation, supported by history, convinces us 
 that we stand on the threshold of a great era for missions. 
 In the period of the war itself the contributions to mis- 
 sionary societies both here and in Great Britain in- 
 creased.^ Will the great sums expended for philanthropic 
 purposes in the war go back into some of the old selfish 
 channels or will they go into the great warfare for 
 /Christ? 
 
 1 Finally, what can we say of the ultimate enrichment of 
 Christianity which may follow the blendings of the na- 
 tions which we have portrayed as resulting from the re- 
 cent struggle? While the historian may judge from the 
 experience of the past, we need the prophet's eye to 
 envision the future that may result from an effective 
 realization of the opportunities now ours. The contact 
 with new tribes in the past may have added strength to 
 Christianity but it cannot be compared with the rich 
 results which would follow the development of the doc- 
 trine of the Cross among the Eastern nations with which 
 we have now come into closer contact. There is no 
 doubt but that the practical West, while developing the 
 ideals of Jesus, yet fails, through an innate incapacity, 
 to apprehend fully the mystic Christ. Once the ideal of 
 Jesus Christ shall be enthroned in the East — in religious 
 
 2 Gifts of money from various countries increased from $16,- 
 000,000 in 1915 to $21,000,000 in 1918. See Charles R. Watson, 
 "Report of the Foreign Missions Conference," 1919. 
 
WAR AND MISSIONARY ACTIVITY 209 
 
 India, for example — what so-called heresies and what 
 great new thought may be born of the contact ! 
 
 Warneck has stated that every missionary development 
 has its three stages : first, that of the sending of the indi- 
 vidual and of individual conversions, the gathering of 
 comparatively small churches ; second, that of organized 
 work by the native forces and the cultivation of the 
 church life; third, that of the Christianizing of masses, 
 which is generally connected with the occurrence of spe- 
 cially great historical events, political revolutions, and 
 the acceptance of Christianity by reigning chiefs. May 
 this great war through which we have passed, and these 
 political and social revolutions now raging bear rich fruit 
 in the evangelizing, not only of individuals, but, accord- 
 ing to Christ's own words, of the nations ! 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 LESSONS FROM THE WAR AS TO PROPA- 
 GANDA FOR MISSIONS 
 
 There were few more striking aspects of the war than 
 the tremendous campaign of publicity and popular edu- 
 cation commonly designated as propaganda. Before the 
 war the term often had a somewhat sinister connotation, 
 a connotation which was accentuated by the use of the 
 word in connection with Germany's subtle endeavors to 
 justify the war in the eyes of the world. The expres- 
 sion has now come, however, to be widely accepted as 
 meaning any organized program for a broadcast dis- 
 semination of ideas, and it is in this sense that we shall 
 use it here. If any of the old stigma still lingers in the 
 term, we may hope that it will become disassociated 
 therefrom by being applied to the missionary enterprise. 
 
 I. The Place of Propaganda in Any Movement 
 
 The whole idea of propaganda was heartily accepted 
 and justified on every side during the war. Every nation 
 engaged in the conflict recognized the vital necessity for 
 the wide dissemination of the ideas that would arouse 
 patriotism and secure vigorous action. Probably never 
 before in the history of the world had such extensive and 
 eflFective plans of popular education and publicity been 
 put into eflfect. There was a general assumption that the 
 success or failure of the nation would in large measure be 
 determined by it. Propaganda is now an approved factor 
 in carrying on any movement that calls for the sympathy 
 and cooperation of a great body of people. 
 
 This universal acceptance and justification of the idea 
 
THE WAR AND PROPAGANDA 211 
 
 of propaganda has a significance for Christian missions 
 that has not been sufficiently recognized. It used to be 
 urged by critics of the foreign missionary movement that 
 it was unseemly in us to force our ideas upon other peo- 
 ple, but now when this is the very thing that the nations 
 at large have been doing and which is recognized as 
 justified, the foundation of the old objection to the mis- 
 sionary attitude is completely gone. Instead of feeling 
 a reluctance we recognize a compulsion and a responsi- 
 bility to propagate any conviction that we hold important 
 for the world. 
 
 In addition to justifying the idea of propaganda, the 
 war experience ought also to teach us something with 
 regard to its possible use in securing home support for 
 foreign missions. From the methods of war propaganda 
 and the motives to which it made appeal we ought to be 
 able to gather lessons for our work. 
 
 II. Lessons from the War Propaganda 
 
 There are certainly aspects of the war propaganda on 
 which we may wisely build, not in a merely imitative way, 
 but with careful adaptation and modification in the light 
 of the diflFerent character of the work. 
 
 1. The public mind is now prepared for propaganda. 
 The various well-organized drives and campaigns, to- 
 gether with the plans and publicity programs which were 
 necessary to make them effective, have left a strong im- 
 press and created a readiness to accept just claims. The 
 public mind, therefore, may well be a more fruitful field 
 than formerly for missionary propaganda. 
 
 2. We have a new appreciation of the contagion of 
 ideas when effectively set forth. After certain ideas and 
 ideals connected with the winning of the war came to 
 command completely the lives of many individuals, they 
 were spread everywhere by the contagion of print, and 
 speech, and life. It is just such a sway of convincing ideas 
 through the influence of personal conviction and expres- 
 
313 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 sion that is needed in the spread and deepening of mis- 
 sionary interest in the Church. 
 
 3. From the effectiveness of our war propaganda we 
 ought to have learned the necessity of presenting facts in 
 the most effective ways. The appeal of the war propa- 
 ganda was conveyed in the greatest variety of form, to 
 the eye as well as to the ear, through picture and poster 
 as well as through the printed page, through word of 
 mouth and personal contacts. The challenge was univer- 
 sal. It was impossible to escape the call of the facts. 
 They appealed in unexpected ways and in unexpected 
 places. Certainly there are aspects of this experience 
 which should be instructive to the Church. The great 
 majority of Christians are woefully uninformed concern- 
 ing the missionary movement. The cause of this igno- 
 rance lies, no doubt, in large measure in the individual, 
 but certainly the efforts of the organized agencies of the 
 Church to give such information in the most impressive 
 and appealing way have been entirely inadequate. 
 
 4. A significant avenue of propaganda was the so- 
 called "four-minute men." The Government enlisted an 
 army of 20,000 of these speakers. In this plan the facts 
 were vitalized by personality. They not only spread in- 
 formation throughout the land, but also became enthusi- 
 asts themselves in the cause. The contagion of their 
 enthusiasm was undoubtedly one of the most effective 
 means of influencing public opinion during the war. The 
 value of a wider use of some similar means of promotion 
 of the missionary cause would be very great. 
 
 5. In connection with the appeal of the war for life 
 there are several outstanding facts that are worth calling 
 to mind in our missionary appeal. We have learned in 
 the first place that the appeal for life must be primary, 
 the appeal for money secondary. The nation needed both 
 money and men, but its supreme need was for men, and 
 one of the amazing features of the war was the ease 
 with which money was secured because life was ready for 
 
THE WAR AND PROPAGANDA 213 
 
 service. People at home gave to war causes because their 
 sons, or relatives, or friends were in France. The war 
 came home to them when human life was being offered 
 for the cause to which they were asked to contribute. It 
 is an emphasis that in our missionary appeals we ought 
 to keep more clearly to the fore. Have we not too often 
 tended to look for money first and for men and women 
 afterwards ? 
 
 We may also remind ourselves that in securing life 
 the Government did not depend upon volunteers, but 
 regarded every citizen as under call for service. Those 
 who were qualified for service abroad and most needed 
 there were called upon to go. Others were used in a 
 host of ways at home. The great principle was that 
 every citizen was in service for the common cause. In 
 the Church we cannot actually draft men for foreign 
 service, but we can lay more insistently upon those who 
 are qualified their peculiar responsibility. We need also 
 to select men, not for service in general, but for particular 
 tasks on certain fields. Most important of all we must 
 build up throughout the Church the point of view which 
 regards every Christian as one who is in some way en- 
 listed in the missionary cause. 
 
 6. The Government knew that the only way to provide 
 enough men, funds, and leadership for the task was first 
 to estimate the resources needed and then bend every 
 energy to fill the demand. It did not calculate how much 
 money or how many men we could conveniently raise. It 
 calculated what would be necessary to do the job. We 
 need a similar approach to our missionary task. Careful 
 surveys of the fields and a thorough tabulation of forces 
 needed to occupy them would make possible a far 
 stronger appeal both for money and life. What we need 
 first of all is not to know what resources we may hope to 
 secure, but what resources are demanded in order to carry 
 out the task. 
 
 7. The education of the public in support of the war 
 
214 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 was carried on by strong organizations built up for that 
 purpose, which employed trained specialists and de- 
 manded liberal expenditures of money. The results jus- 
 tified it. The Church needs to carry on a campaign of 
 public education in missionary responsibility, and careful 
 organization with wise but liberal expenditure of money 
 will be needed in its task also. 
 
 8. The wav propaganda was in the interest of getting 
 big things done in a big way. We discovered that multi- 
 tudes of people whose generosity had never been drawn 
 out by the Church have capacities for responding in a 
 noble way. In a day when men have ideals of a size 
 formerly undreamed of and have become accustomed to 
 undertakings on a magnificent scale, the Church must 
 teach its members that this is the time for the greatest 
 Christian campaign in history. We have a new apprecia- 
 tion of the fact that the very magnitude of a task is a 
 potent factor in securing a great response. 
 
 9. The war propaganda had the excellence of calling 
 upon men to do a great work together. The undertaking 
 was overwhelming enough to evoke a genuine unity. 
 Unity at home was a prime demand and was achieved in 
 an astonishing degree. United community appeals for 
 funds were everywhere successful, not only in actually 
 raising funds, but in awakening the interest of each 
 community as a whole. Unity abroad among the armies 
 was equally indispensable. No one can measure the ex- 
 tent to which the united strate,g\- of the Allied armies was 
 actually responsible for winning the war. We see with 
 greater clearness how imperative it is that this spirit of 
 united effort, even if not all the methods employed, be 
 laid hold of by the Church. There is no other cause 
 where the Churches have so much in common as in 
 foreign missions, nor is there any other cause where com- 
 petition, duplication, and waste are so inexcusable. The 
 Interchurch World Movement is aiming now at a 
 greater unification of efforts and there are great possi- 
 
THE WAR AND PROPAGANDA 315 
 
 bilities involved in its unified approach and unified appeal. 
 There is still further need that our unity of action go 
 beyond even interdenominational activities in this coun- 
 try. Movements within the various nations need to be 
 unified novi^ as much as they did in the prosecution of the 
 war. Unless we can bring our Christian forces together 
 internationally, we cannot hope to carry on adequately 
 the missionary occupation of non-Christian lands. The 
 experience of the war ought in some measure at least 
 to have prepared all Christians to unite in their tasks and 
 to make possible a missionary program of unparalleled 
 breadth and power. 
 
 III. Dangers in War-Time Propaganda 
 
 But other tendencies appeared in war propaganda 
 which have a note of warning in them. We need to re- 
 mind ourselves, therefore, of certain dangers that we 
 shall do well to avoid. 
 
 1. There is the danger of supposing that we can bring 
 about the sudden, wide acceptance of an idea without the 
 necessary preparation of a patient, long-continued educa- 
 tional process. We need to remember that in large part 
 the success of our governmental undertakings during the 
 war rested on some long-standing educational facts. Back 
 of the response of the people there were the years of 
 training in patriotism which had been preached through 
 the home and school, in church and street, in formal and 
 informal ways. There was a foundation upon which the 
 nation in its war work could build. Neither in the war 
 nor in missions can we hope to erect a superstructure of 
 results through promotional publicity without having pre- 
 viously planted in the hearts and consciences of the peo- 
 ple a genuine understanding of the work. 
 
 2. The war propaganda, however, in many ways, de- 
 spite the helpful background of patriotism just described, 
 was a short cut to action instead of a development of a 
 steady movement. The emergency conditions were such 
 
216 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 that it could not be otherwise. But missionary propa- 
 ganda cannot safely follow these lines. It demands the 
 same urgency as the war campaign, but it must of neces- 
 sity be steady and cumulative, resting not upon surface 
 enthusiasm but upon the principles of unselfishness and 
 spirituality. 
 
 3. There was often a tendency in war-time efforts to 
 appeal to any motives one thought might secure the de- 
 sired result, whether these motives were worthy or un- 
 worthy. We must carefully distinguish between the types 
 of motive to which appeal may be made. Much of the 
 propaganda used for war, though it may have been tem- 
 porarily effective in that realm, would be worse than 
 valueless in connection with a religious movement. 
 
 4. Again, there was a danger of exaggerated state- 
 ment and even of lack of sincerity. This is perhaps the 
 most insidious of the evils to which the propagandist may 
 fall victim. Careless and exaggerated statement, while 
 wrong in any movement, may not have such a harmful 
 effect in the abnormal atmosphere of war when people 
 pass with great rapidity in their thinking from one phase 
 of a subject to another. In the missionary propaganda, 
 however, the slightest suspicion of untruth is fraught 
 with danger to the cause. 
 
 5. Abnormal pressure leading sometimes to unwilling 
 giving was an element in the promotion of war funds that 
 must be carefully avoided. In some communities people 
 almost had the feeling that they were being "held up." 
 If the war had continued longer we would have begun 
 to feel "overcampaigned." If we are to enlist the giver 
 as well as the gift it must be the worth of the cause itself, 
 not an external pressure, that is the stimulus. 
 
 6. Perhaps the greatest mistake that we could make 
 in trying to build upon the experience of the war would 
 be to suppose that the high tension methods used in a 
 national emergency can be used unchanged in a move- 
 ment of a very different character. The war was for a 
 
THE WAR AND PROPAGANDA 217 
 
 few years at most; missionary service or support is for 
 life. The war was a public thing which could count on 
 easy enthusiasm ; missions has to appeal to deep religious 
 convictions and experience. The war propaganda made 
 its appeal to everyone ; missions can make its full appeal 
 only to those with spiritual vision and with hearts touched 
 by the spirit of Christ. However much we learn from 
 our war activities, let us not suppose that the Kingdom 
 of God can be established without other means than those 
 that the kingdoms of this world use. 
 
 IV. The Motives to Which Missionary Propaganda 
 Should Appeal 
 
 The motives to which our war propaganda appealed 
 were as diverse as could well be imagined — desire for 
 adventure, fear, hate, duty, loyalty, sympathy for the 
 suffering, desire for service, ambition to do the heroic. 
 The motives thus appealed to were in part such as are 
 stirred in every war. But there were three at least that 
 were so characteristic of the idealism with which so many 
 entered the struggle that they should have something to 
 teach us concerning the motives to which foreign missions 
 can wisely and successfully appeal. 
 
 1. The appeal to unselfish world-ivide service. We 
 hardly knew before the war how much capacity for un- 
 selfishness there was in ordinary human life. It is beyond 
 question that hundreds of thousands of men went into 
 the conflict because it seemed to afford a great oppor- 
 tunity to do something generous, chivalrous, and sacrifi- 
 cial. With them personal fortunes were lost sight of. 
 So also was compensation. Millions of others at home 
 denied themselves in other ways, not grudgingly, but be- 
 cause they had found something greater than their own 
 narrow self-interest for which to live. Under the stimu- 
 lus of war men all over the land were found ready to put 
 the welfare of the nation first and to find their satisfac- 
 tion in ministering to the common good. 
 
218 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 And this responsiveness to appeal for unselfish service 
 carried with it a new sense of world responsibility. Be- 
 fore the war we felt ourselves to be isolated and self- 
 contained and were satisfied to be so. We felt that the 
 affairs of the rest of the world were not of our making 
 and their muddles not attributable to us. Suddenly we 
 found ourselves immersed in all the currents of interna- 
 tional life and called upon to be the Good Samaritan of 
 the world. We came to think of ourselves almost as a 
 "missionary nation." When the President went before 
 Congress during the war, he gave in substance great, 
 national "foreign mission" addresses. He crossed the 
 country, sounding the altruistic note of a new interna- 
 tionalism which would bind America to a great responsi- 
 bility in the uplift of the world. Everywhere there was a 
 most generous response to this new appeal of our world 
 obligations. The later opposition in Congress and else- 
 where to this enlarging of our horizon is very similar in 
 its tenor to anti-missionary arguments that we have so 
 often heard. When the arguments against our new 
 world relationships as a nation are overcome the mission- 
 ary movement ought surely to have something on which 
 to build. 
 
 2. The appeal to sympathy for the suffering and the 
 unfortunate. In securing support for the war there were 
 few if any motives that were more successfully appealed 
 to than this. In America the war was depicted as an 
 effort to help the oppressed and the suffering. The wrong 
 done to weaker nations and their need were constantly 
 held before us. Belgium became almost a symbol of why 
 we were in the war. Unquestionably we came to feel 
 more keenly that the fortunate of the earth are under 
 obligations to share their good fortune with those not so 
 blessed. The nation responded on a tremendous scale to 
 the challenge that those who are strong ought to bear the 
 infirmities of the weak. We have had a new demonstra- 
 tion that there is a great treasure of human sympathy 
 
THE WAR AND PROPAGANDA 219 
 
 and altruism to which foreign missions with its program 
 of help for backward, needy, sufifering peoples can make 
 a powerful appeal. 
 
 3. The appeal to the heroic spirit. The challenge of 
 the war was presented in terms so stupendous as to seem 
 overwhelming, but it was the very greatness of the task 
 that was one secret of its hold upon the hearts of men. 
 It called upon a great store of latent heroism and dis- 
 closed to us what capacities for noble living there are in 
 ordinary men. The most hopeful thing about the war 
 was this robust and heroic attitude toward life that it 
 engendered in so many lives. It is clear that in the 
 Church we need a moral equivalent of war, "something 
 heroic," to quote William James, "that will speak to men 
 as universally as war does and yet will be as compatible 
 with their spiritual selves as the war has shown itself to 
 be incompatible." 
 
 How superbly the foreign missionary enterprise meets 
 such a need ! Nowhere else is there such an outlet as it 
 affords for maintaining the high spirit of heroic living 
 and self-forgetful service that was displayed under the 
 challenge of the war. We need not hesitate in the light 
 of the experience of the last few years to make the mis- 
 sionary appeal daring, courageous, sacrificial, both for 
 those who go abroad and for those who support it here 
 at home. We have seen in an unmistakable way the 
 power of Jesus' appeal to the heroic in humanity : "If any 
 man would come after me, let him deny himself, and 
 take up his cross daily, and follow me." 
 
 "How hard it will be for many who have been lifted 
 out of themselves by the call of their country in these 
 days to go back to a monotonous life in which no great 
 purpose fills its dullest moments with meaning and value. 
 This is the opportunity for a great religious word to be 
 spoken, even the word that Jesus spoke in Galilee. Let 
 them hear not simply the call of country but that of hu- 
 manity. Let them enlist not simply for the duration of 
 
220 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 the war but for a lifelong passion. Let them know that 
 this purpose links them with the age-long purpose of a 
 loving God."^ 
 
 1 H. T. Hodgkin, "Lay Religion," p. 124. 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 NEW DEMANDS REGARDING THE CHARAC- 
 TER AND TRAINING OF 
 MISSIONARIES 
 
 It is evident to the candid and competent observer that 
 the Great War, far from displacing or belittling the mis- 
 sionary, has given him a larger function than ever. If a 
 new spirit of brotherliness, a fresh sense of opportunity, 
 and a freedom of self-expression are at hand in many 
 parts of the world, these are not only due in great part 
 to missionary idealism but also call for continuing mis- 
 sionary support and suggestion. The coming days will 
 mean a vast expansion of missionary opportunity. At 
 the same time they will clearly call for missionaries 
 equipped to render a service of first-rate quality. They 
 will involve increasing carefulness in the choice and guid- 
 ance of missionary candidates, a greater stress upon the 
 quality and range of their training, a readier recognition 
 of the mutual responsibilities of boards and of candi- 
 dates in the securing of adequate training. The Chris- 
 tian Church must make up its mind, not alone that it will 
 need many more missionaries for the tasks of tomorrow 
 and that these must be of unusual quality, but that it is 
 bound to enable such men and women to prepare them- 
 selves for their world-ranging task with reasonable 
 promptness and with real efficiency. The missionary's 
 place of leadership makes it highly advisable that his 
 preparation be as thorough as circumstances permit. He 
 is not a mere worker who should be able to deal with 
 ordinary emergencies, but a specialist on whose mastery 
 of conditions may depend the character and value of the 
 
222 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 achievements of a considerable area. He is the repre- 
 sentative of Occidental character, culture, and faith, on 
 whose wisdom and goodness may rest the dependable 
 friendship and steady progress of a nation, and the leader 
 on whose idealism may depend the proper leavening of its 
 life at every point with a true Christian spirit. The mis- 
 sionary of the future days needs all the excellent qualities 
 called for in the past and more. The question of his 
 personality will be more than ever important. 
 
 I. Elements of Personality to Be Emphasized 
 
 The first-rate missionary serves his people in ways 
 that cannot be fully outlined. His resourcefulness is ever 
 being tested. Few, if any, acquisitions, even incidental 
 ones, are wasted. Hence every responsible board secre- 
 tary rejoices over evidences of the broad and varied as 
 well as of the definitely thorough and essential training 
 of each one of the missionaries he commissions. The mis- 
 sionary of the future, like his great predecessors in the 
 field, will be as broadly cultured, as scientifically trained 
 for his specific professional task, whether that be teach- 
 ing, healing, preaching, administering, or organizing, and 
 as well prepared through experience as may have been 
 possible under the conditions which have shaped his 
 studies. The Great War, with its readjustments and 
 challenging opportunities, has given rise, however, to a 
 situation in the world of today which seems to lay great 
 emphasis upon six elements of personality which demand 
 cultivation, if the missionary leadership of tomorrow is 
 to rise to the creative level of the past. The first of 
 these is 
 
 1. An international mind. Provincialism is always 
 a bar to progress, whether exercised in a village, or at a 
 capital, or in a mission area. It is religiously no less than 
 politically belittling. It has been excusable and perhaps 
 commendable when discovered to be the incidental ac- 
 companiment of an age of pioneering, which has de- 
 
NEW DEMANDS ON MISSIONARIES 323 
 
 manded great, practically exclusive, devotedness to a dis- 
 trict and its interests or to a single human group. It will 
 not continue to be commendable in the new age which 
 we are facing. It is pleasing to the traveler in mission 
 areas to note the real enthusiasm of the true missionary 
 for his adopted people and for their interests, political 
 as well as social. He is quite as likely as a national to be 
 partisan. He resents intensely the unfairness with which 
 greater powers may deal with his lifelong friends and in- 
 terests. His heart beats high over their national advance- 
 ment or becomes chilled over their misfortunes. He not 
 infrequently shares their prejudices and sympathizes 
 with their attitudes toward other peoples, through the 
 very completeness of his identification with them. Every 
 traveler in Japan and China has had occasion to notice 
 this natural and, from some aspects, rather noble charac- 
 teristic. Yet it must yield to the demands of Christian 
 internationalism, which seeks to promote friendliness 
 among all nations. China, Japan, and Korea must even- 
 tually become in some sense a Far-Eastern unit. Only 
 the missionary who can think soberly in terms of the Far 
 East as a whole, whether his definite task is in Manchu- 
 ria, Korea, China, Japan, or the PhiHppines, will be a wise 
 and helpful leader during the next quarter century. His 
 should be the sobering judgment which will temper, while 
 supporting, the legitimate aspirations of his people for a 
 self-ordered growth, and will assist them in viewing the 
 world in its broad natural relationships of race, and tem- 
 perament, and area. It is equally true that a Cape Town 
 missionary should know all Africa, or a Madras mission- 
 ary the Indian Empire. 
 
 The truly international mind will not think merely 
 from the standpoint of each mission area as a whole ; 
 it faces the world of need and cultivates a habit of con- 
 sidering that whole world. The man or the nation which 
 treats a neighbor fairly is prepared to think in friendly 
 fashion of any man or every nation. So small and 
 
224 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 closely packed will the whole world of the next few 
 decades be that each country and people, however ob- 
 scure, will be better able to take its share in the world 
 work. More than ever, then, all over the missionary 
 world there is an imperative need for missionaries with 
 the international mind, who will use their rare and fine 
 enthusiasm and their devotedness to their people to make 
 them loyal to the larger goals and the loftier hopes of 
 the age. 
 
 Along with this international mind should go 
 2. A sense of brotherhood. One of the real obstacles 
 to missionary efficiency in the largest sense in past years 
 has been a feeling of superiority, rarely confessed but 
 really existent, which, through a prolonged retention of 
 leadership, has operated to delay the process of establish- 
 ing self-sustaining, self-directing churches on the field. 
 This feeling is sometimes racial; more often it is based 
 upon the assumed superiority of Occidental brains or 
 ways. It is dangerous because it is very subtle, yet per- 
 meates the whole spirit of the one who experiences it. If 
 excusable during the earlier stages of the missionary 
 enterprise, it cannot endure much longer. Even in 
 Korea, the country which has been a model of docile and 
 apparently happy submission to missionary direction, the 
 era of self-expression has been rather clearly reached. 
 In other countries, even in Africa, the growth of a world- 
 wide sense of democracy cannot fail to give rise to two 
 clear-cut demands on the part of the nationals among 
 whom a missionary works. They will desire to be treated 
 as responsible beings capable of an intelligent self-expres- 
 sion and directed toward such freedom. They will also 
 expect to be rated as a people at their best, precisely as 
 we desire to be estimated on our highest levels of Anglo- 
 Saxon achievement. Washington and Lincoln are an 
 unfailing reserve for the patriotic North American who 
 finds himself in an atmosphere of criticism. They em- 
 body our real ideals. History seems to show that no or- 
 
NEW DEMANDS ON MISSIONARIES 235 
 
 ganized people on the earth, when given similar advan- 
 tages to those which we enjoy, has failed to develop a 
 strong type of personality worthy of a place in the human 
 race. It will surely be the specific task of the next few 
 decades to bring into the brotherhood of nations more 
 than one people now unrecognized except as an object 
 of compassionate regard. If this happens, it will be 
 through missionary leadership, and, wherever it takes 
 place, the responsible leaders will be those noble men and 
 women who have risen completely above all prejudices or 
 narrow ambitions and have gladly given themselves un- 
 wearyingly to the gracious task of developing their peo- 
 ple to the utmost, who are ready to recognize the innate 
 powers of the people, and who, finally, are able to rejoice 
 sincerely when their own leadership becomes over- 
 shadowed by the distinct independence of the people they 
 have trained. Nations under such enlightened Christian 
 leadership may not be born in a day ; the process may be 
 slow ; yet a permanent national Christian consciousness 
 will come to the light and it will be permanent. 
 
 The missionary who helps to place a people on its feet 
 must also have 
 
 3. A socialized outlook. Aggressive Protestant Chris- 
 tianity has too largely been satisfied in the past with the 
 rescue of the individual rather than the regeneration of 
 society. It has noted its triumphs numerically rather 
 than intensively. This has characterized the missionary 
 only as he has represented the home churches. They 
 have been backward and narrow, rather than he. Today 
 the Church at home, without minimizing the value of the 
 regenerated individual, is becoming alert to its social 
 mission and it welcomes the energetic sounding of the 
 keynote of service on the field. The creation of a truly 
 Christian society is its objective both at home and on mis- 
 sionary soil. It is saving families, communities, regions, 
 and nations. It is giving its energies to the support of 
 needed reforms of all kinds. Only one who realizes and 
 
226 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 believes in this wide-ranging and practical definition of 
 Christianity's task will be fitted to solve the missionary 
 problems surely to be imposed by the coming social 
 changes amid the peoples of the East. 
 
 So vast and complicated, however, will be these prob- 
 lems that they cannot be solved unless there is added to 
 the characteristics of the future missionary 
 
 4. A disposition toward cooperation. The man or 
 woman who must have his own way or be unhappy, who 
 finds teamwork irksome, has always been a mission draw- 
 back. More than ever, in future days, will this be true. 
 The steady progress in nation-making can be realized only 
 through friendly cooperation. No group of men and 
 women of one type of training or temperament, however 
 large or important or resourceful it may be, can achieve 
 this task as it must be carried through in the continents 
 of Africa and Asia. Varied types of experience and of 
 character are needed for such work. It will be far more 
 worth while for many denominational groups, working in 
 thorough concord and with an adequate organization, to 
 be available for a nation than to give it over to a very 
 large group of one single type. The missionary who is 
 disposed to cooperate freely with the missionaries both 
 of his own communion and of others is one who seeks 
 to produce sound results in the most practical way, sink- 
 ing his personal advancement or the glory of his denomi- 
 nation in the achievement of mission results. Such a man 
 will rejoice in the successes of all others; he will readily 
 yield his own advantage in order that the national Church 
 may be the gainer ; he will join heartily in the continua- 
 tion committees or national councils or in the "federated 
 activities of each mission area ; he will support all neces- 
 sary measures for the wielding of missionary influence 
 with the aggregated strength of all of the groups in any 
 particular area. 
 
 In view of the plain lessons of history a missionary of 
 the future must have 
 
NEW DEMANDS ON MISSIONARIES 237 
 
 5. A message with a clearly Christocentric emphasis. 
 The Gospel in its essential simplicity is the gospel that 
 saves. Not theology but Jesus brings the world to real 
 repentance. Those who follow His teachings and sin- 
 cerely desire to exhibit His spirit are likely to fulfil every 
 sort of law, for Jesus taught men how to Hve in godly 
 fashion. 
 
 No one has ever been found too ignorant to be im- 
 pressed by the spirit of Jesus or to catch something of 
 His dominant idealism. Luke's story of the Christ is quite 
 as well understood by the ignorant black of Africa as by 
 the wealthy worshiper of North America. Few catch the 
 niceties of theological distinctions, yet every human being 
 can know in a very real sense the Jesus of history and 
 experience. As time goes on the missionary message 
 becomes simple rather than complex. It is Christocentric 
 on the principle that he who knows Jesus Christ knows 
 God, duty, and destiny and can take his place among the 
 ranks of the army of the Lord. 
 
 In the future, however, the missionary will also have 
 
 6. A friendly appreciation of the vital truths in non- 
 Christian thinking and literature. The better knowledge 
 we possess today of non-Christian systems of belief and 
 practice has tended to alter greatly the attitude of the 
 Christian apologist to other historical religions. In place 
 of absolute and contemptuous rejection as systems of 
 religious thinking the fair-minded Christian recognizes 
 them as embodying certain stages, more or less imperfect, 
 in the progress of such thinking. By studying these his- 
 torical religions and all manifestations of the religious 
 instinct, in order to ascertain the elements in them which 
 have ministered to the spiritual life of humankind, the 
 missionary will be prepared both to enter sympathetically 
 into the religious thinking of his people and to estimate 
 fairly the definite contribution which Christianity can 
 make to the noblest and most representative among them. 
 Experience has shown that this friendly and appreciative 
 
228 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 approach to a nation nominally devoted to a type of reli- 
 gion is more effective than a denunciatory attitude, while 
 at the same time it is a more reasonable and Christlike 
 approach. 
 
 The missionary thus ready to identify his life in broad 
 fashion with his adopted people, able to clarify and inter- 
 nationalize their thinking and practice, willing to make 
 himself a part of a movement, clear with regard to his 
 own message, yet able to recognize and interpret spiritual 
 values everywhere, will be a real and important factor in 
 the decades of wonderful advancement before the Chris- 
 tian enterprise. We may now consider the training by 
 which these qualities are given largest opportunity for 
 development. 
 
 II. Courses of Training to Be Emphasized 
 
 The training of a missionary varies in some measure 
 with the general type of service undertaken, whether 
 general or medical, educational or technical, and with 
 the missionary area to be entered. It has always been 
 recognized, however, that a well-rounded, cultural educa- 
 tion forms the desirable basis of missionary efficiency in 
 all tasks and in every field. Stress has always been placed 
 by representative boards upon the adequate professional 
 or technical training of a missionary and upon the acquisi- 
 tion by every sort of worker of a religious knowledge 
 which will make him a capable teacher of Christianity. 
 In addition, each missionary has been encouraged to gain 
 all possible acquaintance with the history, language, 
 literature, religion, and manners of his adopted people. 
 
 No notable departure from these general standards 
 will be called for in the days to come, yet certain courses 
 of study and some lines of experience may be mentioned 
 which will serve to develop the qualities noted above 
 that are desirable in the missionary who is to serve well 
 the coming age. Most of these will be gained or at least 
 initiated at home. With the growing efficiency of train- 
 
NEW DEMANDS ON MISSIONARIES 229 
 
 ing schools for each mission area, provision may be made 
 at them also for some of the training under consideration. 
 
 1. The history of non-Christian areas and of our rela- 
 tions with them. During the past decade several institu- 
 tions for higher learning in North America have offered 
 courses in the history of China, Japan, and India which 
 have proved of much value to prospective missionaries to 
 these countries. Now that North America is becoming 
 a factor in international affairs, these institutions and 
 others are not unlikely to make wider provision of this 
 sort. From the missionary standpoint it is the historical 
 development of mission areas, such as the Near East, 
 the British-Indian Empire, the Far East, and Latin Amer- 
 ica, that is most needed, rather than a presentation of the 
 present-day problems of each area. It is China down to 
 1910, Japan to the end of the Meiji era, Latin America 
 and India in their formative periods, which can be taught 
 with entire success at home. For the portrayal of the 
 passing situation the young missionary may well rely 
 upon his year or more of field training. 
 
 Another matter of growing importance is the study of 
 the history of the diplomatic relations between our coun- 
 try and various Oriental nations. Missionaries do not 
 as a rule know much of international law or diplomatic 
 history. They are thus often at a loss, particularly in 
 these days, and will be even more so in the future under 
 similar circumstances because they do not know how to 
 answer charges of unfairness. 
 
 No one can become a convinced and convincing inter- 
 nationalist on theory alone, however Christian it may be. 
 He must know the various peoples, their history, their 
 character, their typical life, their possibilities. Such 
 knowledge is of no less value to the missionary statesman 
 of tomorrow than his acquaintance with American or 
 continental development. It is the one sort of knowledge 
 that fits him to develop a real sense of brotherhood and 
 an international mind. 
 
230 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 2. The study of the statesmanship of missions. 
 Among the real hindrances to the most rapid and efficient 
 development of a mission area are individualism and 
 denominational pride. Each grows out of an over- 
 emphasis upon denominational history, achievements, 
 progress, and repute, and upon the individual rather than 
 the social task of the missionary. They tend to center 
 enthusiasm upon local progress rather than upon that of 
 a nation. Community and national salvation depend 
 upon teamwork among leaders and among missions. 
 Such cooperation is not difficult for those who realize its 
 significance and the local freedom which may and should 
 accompany it. Those to whom the technical instruction 
 of would-be missionaries is intrusted need to offer in the 
 coming days not alone courses in the history of the world- 
 wide mission enterprise and in the principles of mission- 
 ary achievement, but also those which will stress very 
 definitely the obligation and the outcome of such con- 
 certed mission action as that which is found at its best 
 today in China, but is closely paralleled by that in India 
 and with less efficiency in Latin America and in the 
 Japanese Empire. The young missionaries of tomorrow 
 ought to go to the field already convinced of the wisdom 
 of working in close concert and prepared to assume the 
 responsibilities involved. When, in one of the areas 
 mentioned, several missionaries could assure the writer, 
 a year ago, that provision for the study of the national 
 language was a matter that must be carefully guarded 
 by each mission group, since that group could direct the 
 language instruction of its own young missionaries with 
 greater efficiency than any other agency and since by 
 such a method the segregation of these young mission- 
 aries from their own circle would be avoided, no argu- 
 ment is required to make it clear that some missionaries, 
 even today, are singularly short-sighted. A course in 
 missionary statesmanship, taken early, is, aside from its 
 
NEW DEMANDS ON MISSIONARIES 331 
 
 other values, the best means of inoculating against such 
 deadly narrowness. 
 
 Those who are to bear the varied and strenuous bur- 
 dens of leadership in the coming days must also seek 
 
 3, The acquisition of sound experience in forms of 
 social and community service. It has become a settled 
 habit on the part of board secretaries to look upon some 
 actual experience in teaching as almost a requisite for 
 one who is commissioned as an educational missionary, 
 A merely well-rounded cultural course of preparation is 
 not considered sufficient. A similar demand for some 
 social experience should, perhaps, be made upon most 
 missionaries who are looked upon as giving promise of 
 real leadership. Not every missionary can become a 
 social expert. For responsible leaders of definite enter- 
 prises our boards will secure and commission actual ex- 
 perts. Such leaders will, however, be rendered impotent 
 if they do not gain the sympathetic support of the mis- 
 sionary groups amidst and for whom they are working. 
 A comparatively short course in applied economics or 
 sociology with conducted, critical visits to typical institu- 
 tions and enterprises would furnish the comprehension 
 required to grasp a social need, to demand a social pro- 
 gram, and to secure the adequate support. A much more 
 thorough course of training would not be wasted, since 
 many of the pressing problems of all non-Christian areas 
 are sure to be increasingly of a social or economic order. 
 No one can stress too greatly the value of political econ- 
 omy and social science in application to modern life. 
 
 Finally, a fresh emphasis may wisely be given to 
 
 4. The study of the religions of the world and of 
 Christianity in a friendly but scientific comparison. 
 The fundamental question at issue for the coming mis- 
 sionary is not the range, history, or thinking, or even the 
 practice, of a non-Christian religion, regarded as a group 
 of interesting data, but the recognition of the vital, direc- 
 tive elements of each religion with a view to exhibiting 
 
233 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Christianity as possessed of all those elements and more. 
 The process of recognition, if thorough and fairly con- 
 ducted, will prevent a wholesale condemnation of non- 
 Christian beliefs and will stimulate an untechnical, Chris- 
 tocentric appraisal of Christianity. One will thus be pre- 
 pared to interpret Christianity to sincere, intelligent fol- 
 lowers of another faith simply, fairly, and in friendly 
 fashion, quite as our Lord Himself would have done. 
 
 5. A more vital study of the various ways in which 
 religion may take hold of life. Sympathetic as one may 
 be with a social ministry, it cannot be denied that there is 
 such a thing as individualism. Mankind cannot be run 
 into a mould and be dealt with wholesale. Each people 
 moulded by a historical religion has developed certain 
 forms of approach, an understanding of which should be 
 significant for the earnest missionary, giving him a sug- 
 gestion of method and message for that people.^ Above 
 all, however, a fresh study of Christianity itself should be 
 emphasized, both historically and in the light of today, 
 in its growing mastery of world conditions and its clearer 
 use of approved methods. One might mention also the 
 importance of a study of the value for one's own life of 
 the relations of others. 
 
 Such suggestions as these must be considered in the 
 light of the unquestionable fact that missionary genius 
 must not be fettered. All schemes are partial. No train- 
 ing will help some candidates ; others need but little. We 
 can but set forth these ideals and methods in the hope 
 that they will prove suggestive to those who have the 
 heavy responsibility of discovering, selecting, and super- 
 vising the training of the splendid students who will de- 
 velop into our future missionaries. A missionary must 
 be, most of all, a real man, sincere, fair-minded, thought- 
 ful, optimistic, tactful, persistent, a good mixture of the 
 
 1 Compare the lines of approach developed by the Board of 
 Missionary Preparation in the reports on Hinduism, Islam, and 
 Confucianism. 
 
NEW DEMANDS ON MISSIONARIES 233 
 
 idealism which must characterize God's ambassador to 
 religiously minded men with the practicality which will 
 face the varied problems of the future and master them in 
 manful fashion. Such a missionary can become in turn 
 a valued friend, a community leader, a healer of diseased 
 conditions, an advance agent of civilization, an emanci- 
 pator from age-long evils, a minister of Christ, an inter- 
 preter of religion, a maker of peace, a builder of nation- 
 ality, and a forerunner of democracy. Far from being 
 displaced by the war, he has been given a larger function. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 RECONSIDERATION OF MISSIONARY 
 
 METHODS IN THE LIGHT OF 
 
 THE NEW SITUATION 
 
 Some foreign mission fields lying within the war zone 
 have been immediately and profoundly affected by the 
 war ; others have been so remote from the direct influ- 
 ence of the war as to remain almost untouched by imme- 
 diate contacts. But when changes due to new conditions 
 are being effected in all other activities, no mission field 
 in any part of the world can hope to escape change in 
 mission methods. Since the world's mission fields so 
 differ with reference to their proximity to the war zones, 
 and since neither missions nor mission boards have yet 
 had time to readjust their thinking clearly to new condi- 
 tions, any treatment of the subject of the reconsideration 
 of missionary methods must be general in its character 
 and deal largely with the broadest principles. 
 
 Missionary methods will be modified at the following 
 points at least : 
 
 I. Interpreting the Missionary Message 
 
 The war has emphasized the fact that the missionary 
 message must be essentially spiritual. Life and thought 
 need to be readjusted to the law of God. The Gospel of 
 Jesus Christ brings to the world the divine power neces- 
 sary to this adjustment. Human efforts to secure this 
 result have failed. A confused and shattered world can- 
 not afford to experiment when it is possible for it to deal 
 with certainties, and it is ready as never before to permit 
 a demonstration of the power of the Spirit of God to 
 
RECONSIDERATION OF METHODS 235 
 
 effect changes in the lives both of individuals and of 
 communities. 
 
 Not only must the interpretation of the message be dis- 
 tinctly spiritual, but it must be clearly unified. The gos- 
 pel message is more than a bare announcement of doc- 
 trine or the declaration of a creed ; it is the manifestation 
 of a life. Missionaries are sent not only to speak, but to 
 be and to do. The missionary is not only the messenger, 
 but he is the message. Non-Christian soldiers have come 
 out of some mission fields to gain a wholly new concep- 
 tion of Christianity through their experiences in the war. 
 In their own land they had known this religion as a sys- 
 tem of truth which the missionaries were attempting to 
 substitute for the native beliefs. At the front they saw 
 it in action, through men and women wholly engaged in 
 unselfish service. Back in their villages they had heard 
 formulas of Christianity, but here they saw it in the 
 laboratory. ' This is not a reflection on the self-sacrificing 
 service that has been performed by missionaries. It is 
 only a note of emphasis upon the necessity for so unify- 
 ing the gospel message that all the blessings of the life of 
 Christ may flow through missions into the lives of those 
 who are being evangelized. No part of the message, 
 evangelistic, educational, medical, or social, ought ever to 
 be considered complete apart from all the other parts, 
 nor one part emphasized at the expense of any other part. 
 
 II. The Delivery of the Message 
 
 The war has taught clearly the value of attention to 
 the method of "delivering" in such a manner as to elimi- 
 nate waste and insure maximum results from every opera- 
 tion. Mission forces cannot afford to overlook what has 
 been attained along this line in military and civil organi- 
 zations during the war. 
 
 1. Evangelism. 
 
 Attention has been called to the fact that in the war 
 work oral propaganda was a powerful and effective 
 
236 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 method of publicity. In recent years there has been a 
 tendency in most mission fields to substitute, to a greater 
 or less extent, other methods or forms of missionary ac- 
 tivity for direct preaching of the gospel message. The 
 large results obtained through oral address and personal 
 appeal during the war work campaigns should reaffirm 
 the belief of the missionary in the wisdom of his Lord 
 who sent him forth to "preach the Gospel" and to "wit- 
 ness." A close study of this subject could scarcely fail 
 to bring about a revival in the mission field of the direct 
 preaching of the Gospel as the prime method of approach 
 to the people. 
 
 Great new lessons may also be learned from the use 
 of the printed page and of pictures and posters during 
 the war — lessons so important that they are given detailed 
 treatment in a succeeding chapter.^ Undreamed-of re- 
 sults could be obtained if Christian forces were as com- 
 pletely organized for the teaching of the iridividual as 
 were the campaign forces in the war work. So thoroughly 
 was this work done that rarely could a man say that he 
 did not respond to his country's call because he did not 
 know, or had not been asked. 
 
 2. Education. 
 
 While the changes in methods of missionary education 
 will vary greatly in different fields, it may be said that 
 invariably the modifications will be towards higher stan- 
 dards. In most fields such modifications must be rapid 
 and radical. The governments of mission lands are deeply 
 concerned about this matter of education. The Govern- 
 ment of India is conducting a thorough review of the 
 educational situation in that country. A commission com- 
 posed of British and Indian representatives has been in 
 America visiting certain institutions, and is proceeding to 
 India to make representation to the Government after 
 
 1 Chapter XVIII, "The War and the Literary Aspects of 
 Missions." 
 
RECONSIDERATION OF METHODS 237 
 
 having thoroughly studied the subject there. Before the 
 war there was a proposal among leaders in China to have 
 a deputation of outstanding Christian men from America 
 visit China with a view, among other things, to making 
 recommendations with reference to the educational situa- 
 tion. The territories that are passing from the control 
 of one power to another as a result of the war will have 
 a readjustment of their educational policies. These 
 changes are not wholly in the future but are already tak- 
 ing place. In some cases the changes effected or pro- 
 posed radically affect the opportunities or methods of im- 
 parting religious instruction in the schools. 
 
 The situation calls for a decided facing of the facts 
 on the part of the societies concerned. It calls for a clear 
 and definite statement of the functions and objects of a 
 mission school. There must be safeguarded the rights of 
 the school to impart instruction so vitally Christian as to 
 serve in the training of the youth of the Christian com- 
 munity, and so positive as adequately to set the Gospel 
 before non-Christians. 
 
 In a review of the educational situation by mission 
 bodies the matter of the varieties of instruction to be 
 afforded must receive considerable attention. It is no 
 longer possible to satisfy the demands and the needs by 
 supplying a single type of school, expecting it to turn out 
 boys trained and equipped for life in any sphere. Mis- 
 sions must be ready to supply the new demand for indus- 
 trial, technical, and professional training such as will 
 prepare men for the more highly organized life in those 
 lands today. 
 
 Wherever there is government control with a govern- 
 ment standard, the mission system must be made to equal 
 or approximate that standard. For too long in most 
 fields the mission school has continued to be a bare occa- 
 sion for the teaching of Christian truth. If vital Chris- 
 tian truth is not imparted, the school should not exist 
 under the name of mission school. But while imparting 
 
238 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 vital Christian truth the mission school cannot afford to 
 conduct its departments of secular instruction according 
 to any but the highest standards. A low grade of school 
 with slipshod methods of instruction and inadequate 
 equipment will recommend but weakly the religious teach- 
 ing of which it is the medium. 
 
 In probably every mission there must be a very 
 marked advance in the material equipment. The war has 
 made manifest the possibilities for service of institutions 
 that are adequately equipped and the possibility of secur- 
 ing such institutions where they are needed. The war 
 has shown that where thousands of dollars have been 
 appropriated in the past for poorly equipped and ineffi- 
 cient institutions, tens of thousands are available to pro- 
 vide ones well equipped and efficient. It has also proved 
 that it pays well to be lavish in expenditure for the train- 
 ing of leaders. New ideals for educational systems have 
 opened new possibilities for service such as may be a 
 challenge to the best type of men. 
 
 The interchange of representatives of the Allied coun- 
 tries during the war suggests the great significance that 
 a similar plan of interchange of deputations of Christians 
 between American and non-Christian countries might 
 have for the cause of missions. Already deputations are 
 organized for the study of the educational needs of 
 several of the mission fields and the situation with refer- 
 ence to the education of women. These deputations will 
 doubtless be followed by others from America and 
 Europe. It has been suggested that special attention 
 should be given also to securing delegations of Oriental 
 Christians to this country. Much might be accomplished 
 by such interchange of deputations in many departments 
 of the work, but particularly in the educational depart- 
 ment. 
 
 3. Medical Work. 
 
 The lessons we have learned from the medical corps 
 
RECONSIDERATION OF METHODS 239 
 
 of the army as to the primary importance of sanitation 
 and preventive rather than remedial measures suggest 
 to medical missions the desirability of directing its efforts 
 not simply to hospital work but also to measures for com- 
 bating the prevalent plagues and epidemics in Eastern 
 lands. While much of this work must be carried on with 
 difficulty, as it so generally crosses the customs and pre- 
 judices of the people, it is certainly a great part of giving 
 the medical message in its fulness to the non-Christian 
 world. 
 
 All that has been said above with reference to the im- 
 portance of material equipment and staff for educational 
 institutions must be recognized as equally true for hospi- 
 tals and dispensaries. Medical work, again, Hke educa- 
 tional, must be looked upon, not simply as an adjunct to 
 missionary work, but as a vital part of the missionary 
 message. 
 
 4. Social Service. 
 
 The war has revealed what great things are possible 
 in helping men through social contacts. Perhaps more 
 that will be of service to the Christian worker among 
 foreign people may be learned from this than from any 
 other line of war activity. 
 
 Not only is it desirable that there should be an exten- 
 sion in mission work of such methods of reaching men as 
 those used by the Y. M. C. A. and kindred organizations 
 during the war, but it is necessary that in the adopting 
 of such methods they should be adapted to the conditions 
 and needs of the people among whom they are being 
 applied. There is a call for real ingenuity on the part of 
 those seeking to introduce such methods into mission 
 work. In many cities the great increase in the industrial 
 population and the rising self -consciousness of labor 
 present an almost unparalleled opportunity for Christian 
 social service. 
 
 The setting of such social methods into operation seems 
 
240 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 to be particularly challenging and promising among the 
 women of Oriental lands. Here women are coming into 
 a new heritage and need to be taught much concerning 
 the wise use of their new liberty. Further, with the new 
 freedom and desire for social contacts, they are going to 
 find centers of social life somewhere. It is our oppor- 
 tunity to afford such centers in the Christian Church, and 
 that at the very time when the character of their future 
 social relationships is in a formative stage. During the 
 war some of the women missionaries in India found an 
 excellent opportunity to form groups of women of dif- 
 ferent religions to undertake together the various sorts 
 of war work. Such methods may easily be applied along 
 lines of social service. 
 
 Not only has the war revealed what can be done by 
 approaching men through social relations, but it has em- 
 phasized in the minds of many the potential equality of 
 races. It should no longer be possible for the Christian 
 missionary in any land to take the position that he is 
 racially superior to those whom he is attempting to reach 
 with his gospel message. This doctrine of democracy, 
 which has become so widely disseminated throughout the 
 world, must drive the missionary to find some method of 
 interpreting and applying the Gospel that will prove to 
 those to whom he preaches that he does not regard him- 
 self a member of a conquering race, but that he is a ser- 
 vant of the "Servant of Men." 
 
 III. The Development of the Indigenous Church 
 
 On every hand are being emphasized the rights of peo- 
 ples to determine their own forms of government and 
 development. More than ever it will be necessary for the 
 missionary to adopt such methods as will enable him to 
 render the highest aid to the growing Church, without 
 interfering with its liberty in directing its own affairs and 
 in assuming its own responsibilities. 
 
 In some lands the situation between certain missions 
 
RECONSIDERATION OF METHODS 241 
 
 and the indigenous churches they had planted had already 
 become acute before the war and radical readjustment 
 had been effected. Now in almost every mission field in 
 the Near East and Far East and in parts of Africa the 
 spirit of nationalism is manifesting itself in a sensitive- 
 ness with reference to the relations between the foreign 
 missions and the indigenous Church. At this point the 
 missionary has an opportunity to make an invaluable con- 
 tribution to the adjustment of the peoples of the East to 
 permanent foundations of democracy. The missionary 
 is of course obligated to teach loyalty to the existing gov- 
 ernment. But whatever his political beliefs may be, and 
 whatever his attitude toward the nationalist movements, 
 he has an opportunity of granting to the Church the larg- 
 est possible autonomy, demonstrating the fact that the 
 Church is seeking no temporal power and has no political 
 objective. He has the opportunity to adopt such methods 
 in the development of the Church as will enable native 
 Christian thinkers to work out for themselves the appli- 
 cation of the Scripture teachings concerning democracy 
 and to apply them, when sanely worked out, to their own 
 institutions. Such a method gives answer to the Brahmin 
 who said, "Yes, India wants your Christ, but it will have 
 none of your Christianity." It brings to him the Christ, 
 with entire freedom to follow His teachings while build- 
 ing up an indigenous Christian social order, and develop- 
 ing a political system adapted to new world conditions. 
 
 IV. Administration 
 
 1. Thorough Surveys of the Fields. 
 
 The Church has found during the war that it has abun- 
 dant material resources to enable it to go in and evan- 
 gelize the world now. It is the duty of each board and 
 each mission to discover just what the needs of its fields 
 are and to state them so definitely and simply as to make 
 possible a detailed campaign for the occupation of the 
 fields. Only through such a process of survey may a 
 
242 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 mission or a board hope to escape disastrous mistakes in 
 the distribution of men and in the placing of institutions. 
 Such a survey must have a pronounced effect upon the 
 selection, training, and distribution of missionaries. It 
 will immediately increase the confidence with which both 
 board and mission will go forward with the work of ex- 
 pansion and occupation. 
 
 2. The Distribution of Missionaries. 
 
 New conditions in the field demand new methods in the 
 selection and distribution of missionaries by mission 
 boards. The needs in the field must be specifically stated 
 and men then sent definitely to fill them. The call from 
 the field must be so specific as to enable the board to 
 select and send out men specially prepared for the partic- 
 ular line of work. 
 
 3. Cooperation. 
 
 New conditions call insistently for cooperation of 
 agencies and unification of effort. The Allied victory 
 is an object lesson that missionary forces cannot afford to 
 pass over without the most careful study. Few causes 
 have tended more to the development of marked indi- 
 vidualism than that of foreign missions. The day has 
 come when the missionary must be ready to sink his indi- 
 vidual notions and interests in the common cause. No 
 longer can men afford to think in the terms of little seg- 
 ments and divisions of the work. Each man must extend 
 his thinking to comprise the whole and the thinking of all 
 must be joined for the perfecting of the whole. Men 
 must not think in villages or in tribes only, but in con- 
 tinents. Some excellent beginnings have been made in 
 this respect, but they must be developed by the mission- 
 aries of every land. 
 
 Notable among the instances of cooperation that have 
 been developed upon a large scale are the organizations 
 effected by Dr. Mott in 1912-13 in India, China, and 
 Japan. In India was organized the National Missionary 
 
RECONSIDERATION OF METHODS 343 
 
 Council, a body representative of the societies working 
 there. In China and Japan were formed Continuation 
 Committees composed of prominent missionaries and 
 leaders in the Christian communities. These cooperative 
 bodies have been in existence a sufficient length of time to 
 afford a demonstration of their value. Although their 
 work has but begun, they have already served to do much 
 toward establishing uniform standards, eliminating the 
 overlapping of efforts, undertaking common tasks, and 
 promoting a general feeling of sympathy, good will, and 
 mutual confidence. The extension of this system of co- 
 operation by the Edinburgh Continuation Committee has 
 been interrupted by the war. It is to be hoped that it 
 will now be vigorously resumed. 
 
 Not only must this cooperation obtain among the so- 
 cieties at work in a given field but between the societies 
 and the indigenous Church. A much larger place will be 
 taken by native leaders immediately in many lands, and 
 it will be a wise mission method that looks to the enlarg- 
 ing of that place and adding to its responsibility and 
 authority. 
 
 The shortening of world distances, the training of 
 American people to world thinking, and increased finan- 
 cial resources should make possible also a much freer 
 interplay of the forces at the home base and those on the 
 field. To secure the best results there must be adequate 
 and frequent visitation on the part of home administra- 
 tive officers and there must be some form of true repre- 
 sentation of the forces in the field constantly in personal 
 touch with the home board. 
 
 4. Finances. 
 
 There should be a new method in estimating. It should 
 take into account, not the amount that has been received 
 in the past nor what may be expected from a given con- 
 stituency, but the actual needs in the field to carry on the 
 work efficiently. Only in this way can a mission or a 
 
244 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 board hope to get before the Church at home a knowl- 
 edge of the real need. This method should be followed 
 until the limits of the power of the Church at home to 
 give have been reached. 
 
 In expenditure, more money should go to substantial 
 advance and less to experiment. This may be accom- 
 plished by a careful and comprehensive study of what has 
 been done by different missions along given lines of ex- 
 penditure. There is waste in continually training men 
 by experiment when experiments have already been made 
 and men already trained. All knowledge gained by any 
 mission should be made available for every mission, and 
 experts should be developed in every mission where 
 economy could be thus effected. 
 
 Accounting must be made more carefully than ever. 
 In view of the great funds that are being spent and the 
 vast increase of such funds that is likely to take place 
 soon, too scrupulous attention cannot be given to insuring 
 such accounting as will secure the greatest possible confi- 
 dence in the minds of those who contribute. A cheap 
 method of accounting may not be an economical one. Any 
 system that is necessary to insure confidence cannot be 
 too expensive. 
 
 5. The Use of Furloughs. 
 
 The way in which officers were brought back from 
 France to train recruits and stimulate public interest sug- 
 gests the potential value of the missionary furlough. 
 
 Some method for the use of the furlough should speed- 
 ily be discovered that will eliminate the waste to the work 
 that now results from the use or abuse of most furloughs. 
 There should be adequate provision for the physical ex- 
 amination of the missionary and for any medical treat- 
 ment that may be necessary. There should be such 
 provision made for a home for the missionary as to re- 
 lieve him of the embarrassment of living with relatives 
 or burdening himself with debt while in this country. 
 
RECONSIDERATION OF METHODS 345 
 
 There should be well wrought out plans for training the 
 furloughed missionary in deputational work. There 
 should be provision made for utilizing his service in the 
 best way possible in cultivating the home Church. There 
 should be available the best advice procurable as to what 
 line of study he should follow while at home and funds 
 to enable him to take up the most helpful courses. A 
 method that will insure proper use of furloughs will in- 
 crease the personal power of the missionary, prepare him 
 for larger usefulness on his return to the field, and enable 
 him to intensify the interest of the Church at home in the 
 cause of missions. 
 
 V. A General "Speeding Up" 
 
 What after-war conditions seem to call for most in- 
 sistently is a method of general "speeding up" in every 
 department and operation. The war has opened up un- 
 dreamed-of opportunities. It has discovered untold re- 
 sources. It has put at the disposal of the Church new 
 machinery and new methods. The time has come for 
 immediate and boundless expansion. The world is mov- 
 ing at a tremendous speed and the forces of missions 
 must be ready to keep pace with unwavering faith, un- 
 daunted courage, unflagging zeal, and untiring patience, 
 
 A "speeding up" on the field will not be easy of accom- 
 plishment. Most mission fields lie in lands where the law 
 of tradition is stronger than the moral law. The whole 
 atmosphere is one of conservatism and almost invariably 
 has its reaction on the missionary who is surrounded by 
 it. Mission methods, mission rules, ecclesiastical forms 
 and usages have been wrought out in fierce fires of experi- 
 ence. They have been proved good and serviceable. It is 
 only for the ones who have made them and proved them, 
 to realize that a new day may come with new situations, 
 new demands, and new perils, and that for such a day 
 there must be new methods and new codes. It is the 
 bounden duty of every board or society at home to keep 
 
246 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 its missionaries informed as to progress in every field 
 and to watch for the opportunity to cooperate in any 
 advance suggested by a mission. 
 
 Ten years ago the proper method for the itinerating 
 missionary in some districts was to Hve in a tent trans- 
 ported from place to place by means of camels, at the 
 rate of two and one-half miles an hour. Today in those 
 same districts itinerating is accomplished with a light 
 motor car, traveling ten times as fast as the camels and 
 enabling the missionary to do considerably more than 
 twice as much as he could by the old method, also to do it 
 better and with less hardship and fatigue to himself. 
 This case of "speeding up" adds to the budget demanded 
 of the home Church, but everyone acquainted with the 
 facts will recognize it as the true economy. It is only 
 an example of what is called for all along the line. 
 
 Finally, let us recognize that it is the missionaries on 
 the field who must reconstruct missionary methods, 
 evolving such as will serve the new day. It is for the 
 Church at home to cooperate to the utmost of its powers 
 in making these methods possible and effective. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 THE WAR AND THE LITERARY ASPECTS 
 OF MISSIONS 
 
 The most striking contribution of the war to the liter- 
 ary outlook of religion comes from the recognition of 
 the printed word as a major factor in winning the war. 
 Incredible quantities of printed matter were issued and 
 incredible pains spent in preparing and placing it. Every 
 form was used: newspapers and periodicals, books, 
 pamphlets, posters, and films ; and every method of pub- 
 lication : sale, gift, loan, book trade, post office, libraries, 
 colporteurs, and merchandise delivery. Aeroplane dis- 
 tribution of tracts to affect enemy morale was the most 
 picturesque form, and posters one of the most obvious 
 and most effective. 
 
 Verbal methods of beginning and ending war, of keep- 
 ing up the civilian war spirit, and even of conducting 
 military operations, were, of course, no new thing. Ver- 
 bal attacks upon enemy nerve were practised at Megiddo 
 and at Troy by hurling threats and boasts orally across 
 walls or spaces too wide for javelins. Printed aids to 
 recruiting and other war purposes have also been used 
 in all modern wars, as has also censorship, which is sim- 
 ply the negative aspect of printed propaganda. What was 
 new in this propaganda was, first, the conscious recogni- 
 tion of the fact that verbal methods of changing and 
 strengthening men's minds are a direct factor in practical 
 affairs; and, second, the like recognition of the fact that 
 operations had now outgrown merely oral methods alto- 
 gether and depended largely upon print. By organized 
 methods, such as the four-minute men and the war-aims 
 Chautauqua, large numbers were still reached orally, but 
 
248 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 these were only a drop in the bucket compared with the 
 vast number of persons, soldier and civilian, now in- 
 volved. Where millions were concerned in former wars, 
 billions were concerned in this. Moreover, the essence 
 of propaganda is in the repetition of impression — the 
 insistent use of words to induce hostile or sluggish men 
 to change their attitude and join in an achievement. It 
 was alleged that one Liberty Bond drive was organized 
 on the basis of insuring that every business man, on his 
 way to business each day, should meet the invitation to 
 buy thirty-four times and in as many different forms. 
 Only print could meet this situation. 
 
 The significance of all this for the religious outlook, 
 and especially for foreign missions, lies in the fact that 
 Christianity is itself a propaganda and foreign missions 
 the aspect of it that is aimed at every individual in the 
 world. 
 
 The method of Christian propaganda as of all propa- 
 ganda is words — the method of peaceful revolution 
 through the use of words to change men's minds. This 
 Jesus set forth not as a figure, but as a fact : the words 
 that He speaks are spirit and life. The natural law, 
 which is the key to human nature as evolution is of living 
 nature or gravitation of lifeless nature, is the law of 
 verbal communication. The word is obviously the in- 
 visible tie which binds persons together, the means by 
 which all social groups are formed or maintained. 
 Modern sociology notes that this is true by virtue of the 
 fact that it establishes like-mindedness. The word is the 
 inevitable instrument of like-mindedness, the object 
 which has been evolved for the purpose of producing it. 
 The word and like-mindedness are aspects of the same 
 matter. The word is man's chief distinction from the 
 brute, and makes possible the more highly organized 
 group, namely, society. Man, in short, is man because 
 he is social and he is social because verbal. The word 
 makes the difference between the pack and society. 
 
LITERARY ASPECTS OF MISSIONS 249 
 
 The significance of the printed word in Christian 
 propaganda lies, first, in the fact that as a world mission 
 Christianity aims to reach every person on earth ; second, 
 in the fact that the task requires repeated impression; 
 and, possibly above all, in the fact that by its fixed form 
 it furnishes a far more exact like-mindedness than is 
 possible to oral tradition, which tends to rapid variation. 
 It may fairly be said that the chief hope that the nations 
 may yet come to one mind as to living together in freedom 
 and peace, cooperating in good faith, is the fact that the 
 Person of Jesus Christ has a fixed form of expression in 
 the printed New Testament. 
 
 The printed word is essential in matters of social 
 change involving many persons because oral methods 
 soon break down with numbers. Print is the natural 
 and only method of dealing with a very large number of 
 minds. In a world movement oral and written methods 
 are insufficient. It is probable that the present work of 
 missions falls short at no point so much as at this. 
 
 In the application of print to the problem of uniting 
 all mankind in the commonwealth of God, under the 
 headship of Jesus Christ, the problem divides itself into 
 literature for Christians and non-Christians, for home 
 missions and foreign missions. Under foreign missions 
 it divides again, as in the war, into literature for home 
 activities and literature for overseas work. The home 
 problem of foreign missions involves getting and keeping 
 general interest in the work, recruiting for the field, train- 
 ing missionary workers, missionary research. The for- 
 eign problem involves keeping up the missionary morale, 
 the work of conversion, and auxiliary work, such as 
 schools and medical and social work. 
 
 All these matters have their special literary needs, but 
 the elements of the problem are similar in all and concern 
 first, material ; second, authorship ; third, multiplication 
 of copies ; fourth, distribution to users ; and fifth, getting 
 the material read with interest. 
 
350 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 I. Material 
 
 The material for the foreign field is fundamentally, 
 chiefly, and always the Bible and books to interest in and 
 explain its teachings. Following this, and especially since 
 the war, there is need of a literature on live social, 
 economic, and political matters, fearless, straight, and 
 written with a direct view to the teaching of Jesus Christ. 
 Again, there is a demand for literature of the more popu- 
 lar kind, such as fiction and poetry, with a Christian 
 atmosphere. 
 
 For home use the material used is chiefly inspirational 
 or instructional for the sake of inspiration, and the chief 
 weakness of present methods lies in forgetting the dis- 
 tinction between inspiration and education, learning, 
 scholarship, or research. There is a large modern de- 
 mand for the right kind of educational literature for mis- 
 sion study classes, a matter which has been more or less 
 attended to by the Missionary Education Movement, but 
 which should be more definitely considered by missionary 
 agencies on the side of propaganda. 
 
 In the home field, too, there is a need for fiction and 
 poetry that present a definitely Christian point of view. 
 The plain fact is that the bulk of the literature which 
 forms the customary reading of society does not repre- 
 sent religion as it is lived in Christian society. This fact 
 reacts on the foreign field. Sunday school books have 
 been failures in meeting this situation, as regards non- 
 Christian readers, on account of their low average liter- 
 ary quality, although very valuable indeed for conserving 
 Christian atmosphere. 
 
 Another line of publications, which, though of lesser 
 range, is of the utmost importance, is textbooks for mis- 
 sionaries adapted to the special work of the particular 
 fields, as well as to the work in general — for example, 
 to the linguistic, economic, social, political, and hygienic 
 conditions of the various fields. 
 
LITERARY ASPECTS OF MISSIONS 251 
 
 II. Authorship 
 
 There is a repeated demand from the missionary field 
 for the best brains and learning in the task of authorship. 
 This is in the line of war experience, where the very 
 highest quality was volunteered and used. Emphasis 
 needs to be laid on securing writers who are trained in a 
 sympathetic knowledge of the literatures, as well as the 
 languages, of the countries to be reached, and who have 
 ability to adapt themselves to the manner of thought of 
 the natives and to graded needs. 
 
 This calls for those who study the art of writing as an 
 art, students of native journalism, students of the art 
 of fiction, poetry, and style in general, and especially 
 native writers. It is only through the agency of native 
 authors that we shall ever produce an adequate or effec- 
 tive indigenous literature, yet it is in this aspect of mis- 
 sionary work that, in some countries at least, the influ- 
 ence of the native Church is smallest. The best guides 
 in this whole matter are the various surveys of Christian 
 literature for various fields, now in progress or com- 
 pleted. 
 
 III. Multiplication of Copies 
 
 From the standpoint of Christianity as a propaganda, 
 the printing press is the key to the problem of world 
 organization in the Person of Jesus Christ. For practical 
 mission purposes the press includes all forms of duplica- 
 tion or multiplication of copies, mimeographs, photo- 
 stats, and the like, as well as the printing press. 
 
 The problem of printing concerns both speed and ap- 
 pearance. Many missionary reports lay stress on the 
 need of attention to mechanical details of type and paper, 
 make-up, margins, and even to the smell of ink. It is well 
 known by librarians and booksellers that in the effort 
 to get readers the appearance of a book often makes 
 a great difference. Expert attention is therefore called 
 for as to matters of economy and appearance. A first- 
 
253 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 class traveling expert who could give counsel to the vari- 
 ous printing agencies on the field would save much and 
 add much. 
 
 IV. Distribution of Publications 
 
 There are three chief methods for getting literature 
 to readers : sale, gift, and loan. The characteristic instru- 
 ments corresponding to these are the book shop, the post 
 office, and the library. The method of gift has been dep- 
 recated. Most missionaries favor sale over gift. On 
 the other hand, sale has its risk of a suspicion of at- 
 tempted gain — as the Y. M. C. A. experience in France 
 shows. Somewhere between sale and gift comes the 
 library, which, in lending, gives ideas, but not material. 
 
 It is strongly to be questioned, in the light of war 
 experience, whether the policy against free distribution 
 of religious literature should not be definitely recon- 
 sidered. War propaganda made unlimited use of such 
 distribution. Promoters of mining stock and other doubt- 
 ful investments find the method incredibly effective. The 
 fact is that the post office has become the great world 
 organizer by affording a secure method for the exchange 
 of verbal communications. As free distribution is ad- 
 mittedly a very expensive method, particular care should 
 be taken to make the literature distributed as effective 
 as possible. Nothing could be more wasteful than cir- 
 culating freely material which is not attractive enough 
 to be read. 
 
 In the matter of sales something could probably be 
 done to secure an increase through an expert inspector 
 and adviser of native bookstores and the use of coopera- 
 tive methods at home. The best way of increasing sales, 
 however, is to produce literature of intrinsic value which 
 will be purchased by those who are potentially interested. 
 Enough experiments have already been made to show 
 that propagandist literature can be circulated so as to 
 maintain itself financially. The best minds need to be 
 
LITERARY ASPECTS OF MISSIONS 253 
 
 put at this task. Literature for free distribution is got- 
 ten out at great cost to the producer; literature for sale 
 which is not satisfactory is not only costly to the con- 
 sumer but ultimately hinders the sale of really valuable 
 contributions. 
 
 The factor of libraries appears, from a study of re- 
 ports and the indexes to missionary periodicals, to be the 
 most neglected of all factors of distribution. In secular 
 educational work at the present time this factor is recog- 
 nized and used on an enormous scale. Schools of all 
 grades are provided with appropriate libraries and much 
 organized attention is given to them. Every village is 
 supposed to have its public library to aid the schools and, 
 more especially, to afford continuous opportunity for 
 growth to those over school age. This function is also 
 recognized, more or less, in ordinary religious education 
 at home, in the various aspects of the religious education 
 of the layman, the training of religious teachers, preach- 
 ers, and missionaries, and the training in theological 
 learning and missionary research, but these libraries, on 
 the whole, fall far behind the secular library in their 
 equipment, methods, and general efficiency. This is par- 
 ticularly true of the missionary aspects of these libraries 
 and the special missionary libraries, which are hardly 
 more than a symbol of what might and should be done. 
 This statement, however, applies not so much to the books 
 available, or the efficiency of what staff there is, as to 
 the means of making the books available as compared 
 with secular libraries. An overwhelming improvement is 
 called for in this matter all along the line of lay educa- 
 tion, ministerial training, missionary training, and re- 
 search. 
 
 In the foreign field the case is still worse. A few book- 
 rooms are listed in the tables of statistics, and every now 
 and then some individual missionary is found pleading 
 or working for a library in Persia, or in Siam, or else- 
 where, but, while there are many organized presses and 
 
354 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 organized societies for printing, and selling, and even giv- 
 ing away literature, there seems to be no systematic effort 
 in this direction of libraries. The nature of the case calls 
 for the eventual establishment of lending libraries of 
 Christian literature in every village of the world — noth- 
 ing less. 
 
 War experience suggests, too, once more, the possi- 
 bilities of poster propaganda — a method certainly used by 
 the enemies of Christianity, notably in Boxer days, but 
 looked at askance in general by Christian workers. The 
 effectiveness of the war posters, however, was so unmis- 
 takable that we need to inquire whether we ought not to 
 make a more extensive use of the methods that appeal to 
 the eye. Here a field lies open, almost unentered, before 
 the Christian artist and cartoonist. 
 
 The poster, however, requires special talent and is so 
 costly that it is of little use to attempt propaganda by 
 this means unless there are funds sufficient to carry it on 
 in an extensive way. Timidity in spending for poster 
 publicity is worse than useless. Furthermore, this propa- 
 ganda must spring from intimate knowledge of the men- 
 tality of those for whom it is designed and must in a 
 true sense spring from the people. A foreigner can hardly 
 know a language well enough to put his ideas effectively 
 into poster form. 
 
 V. Getting Literature Read 
 
 This problem is one with which the modern library, 
 bookseller, and teaching world are wrestling, more or less 
 successfully, through methods of advertising, the prepa- 
 ration of select and annotated lists, and other devices. 
 Some work in this direction has been done by the reli- 
 gious education movement, and through such lists as 
 those prepared by the Committee on the War and the 
 Religious Outlook in its Bibliography on the War and 
 Religion, but, on the whole, this field is undeveloped. 
 
LITERARY ASPECTS OF MISSIONS 255 
 
 Negative propaganda or censorship was applied dur- 
 ing the war more generally, effectively, and unscrupu- 
 lously than ever before in the modern history of mankind. 
 The world has learned as never before how to suppress 
 information and mislead impressions, while it is still true 
 that such suppression and misleading is the greatest men- 
 ace to the human soul and human liberty. The supreme 
 offense against human society is this "taking away the 
 keys of knowledge" and "holding down the truth in un- 
 righteousness." This lesson learned in the war is already 
 being applied in missionary lands and missionary opera- 
 tions are seriously threatened by it. 
 
 One of the most significant aspects of the whole matter 
 of the use of literature in bringing in the Kingdom of 
 Christ is that it lends itself to cooperation better than 
 almost any other aspect of missionary work. There 
 might well be: 
 
 1. Cooperation in authorship. 
 
 2. Cooperation in the organized supervision of print- 
 ing and bookselling methods. 
 
 3. Cooperation, on a great scale, in distribution. 
 
 4. Cooperation among libraries of theological re- 
 search. 
 
 5. Cooperative effort to modernize practice in the 
 matter of libraries in English for missionaries and mis- 
 sionary converts and to secure vernacular public libraries 
 and reading rooms. 
 
 6. Cooperation of Bible, tract, and literature societies 
 for the organization of a definite, world-wide propaganda 
 of literature. 
 
 7. Cooperation in literary propaganda for special reli- 
 gious activities of a non-sectarian character, for example, 
 united prayer. 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 
 MISSIONS AND AMERICAN BUSINESS AND 
 PROFESSIONAL MEN ABROAD 
 
 It has long been recognized that the character, inter- 
 ests, and activities of Western business and professional 
 men in the Orient have a great effect, either for good or 
 for ill, upon the success of the missionary enterprise. 
 This subject, already so important, is likely to become 
 increasingly so in the near future because of the great 
 trade expansion which seems imminent after the war. 
 
 The subject has two aspects, both of which we shall 
 do well to consider — the efforts which may be made in the 
 various countries to bring both business and professional 
 men into sympathetic contact with the missionaries with 
 a view to improving existing relations, and the efforts 
 which may be made at the home base to give American 
 business and professional men, before they leave Amer- 
 ica, a sympathetic understanding of the objectives of 
 Christian missions. 
 
 I. On the Field 
 
 In spite of the gulf that often has existed between the 
 missionaries on the one hand and American business and 
 professional men in the various mission fields on the 
 other, we need to recognize that there are certain factors 
 which in some centers at least are bringing the two groups 
 together. Where they are being brought together in 
 other ways than through chance friendships it is gener- 
 ally one of the following agencies which is responsible: 
 the foreign churches which have been established in such 
 cities as Manila, Tokyo, Shanghai, and the larger port 
 cities of the world and in some other commercial centers ; 
 
MISSIONS AND BUSINESS MEN 257 
 
 private schools where the children of all foreigners may 
 be educated together, such, as now exist in Shanghai and 
 Tokyo; clubs and other social organizations; military 
 training squads, as in Peking; business transactions. It 
 is, of course, obvious that such facilities for personal 
 contact are uncommon and perhaps even impossible ex- 
 cept in the larger centers of population. 
 
 The American missionary bodies will do well to recog- 
 nize the union church and the private school under Chris- 
 tian leadership as most important helps to missionary 
 work. They offer the most favorable meeting ground 
 for all classes of foreigners and go far toward uniting 
 otherwise separated groups in a common interest and 
 helping them to appreciate one another. Such churches 
 and schools also afford invaluable demonstrations in the 
 non-Christian world of the character and quality of 
 Christian religious and educational ideals. Without such 
 demonstrations, or with the religious and even ethical 
 indifference which often results from the lack of such 
 institutions, the missionary is severely handicapped in 
 his work. The necessity of extending and greatly 
 strengthening both the union church and the schools for 
 foreign children cannot be overemphasized. 
 
 If there is to be a mutual understanding and helpful- 
 ness between the missionaries and other groups of their 
 fellow-countrymen in the Orient, it is obvious that they 
 must mingle in social intercourse. The misunderstanding 
 between them has been due not only to the business man's 
 lack of contacts with missions, but also to his lack of 
 contacts even with the missionaries in ordinary ways. 
 The social life of foreigners, including many of the mis- 
 sionaries, is very well developed in some of the larger 
 cities of Asia, yet leaves much to be desired almost every- 
 where. Even where facilities for social intercourse exist, 
 the missionary is usually restrained from participating 
 in them by lack of financial ability. Social life in foreign 
 cities, even when acceptable from a moral point of view, 
 
258 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 is usually conducted on a scale of expense which puts 
 participation in it quite beyond the reach of most mission- 
 aries. Increased salaries for missionaries and increased 
 allowances for use in entertaining other foreigners are 
 very essential to the promotion of a desirable social life 
 in foreign colonies in the non-Christian world. 
 
 In almost all foreign communities where both mission- 
 aries and other foreigners live there are factions both of 
 the missionary and the non-missionary groups between 
 whom mutual understanding and sympathy are all but 
 impossible. The character and habits of life of some 
 foreigners in non-Christian lands are such as to exclude 
 them from wholesome, self-respecting social life. The 
 missionaries rightly regard such countrymen as a serious 
 handicap to the extension of Christianity, and the latter, 
 possibly, feel that the missionaries' presence is a standing 
 reproach and a protest against their manner of living. 
 On the other hand, some missionaries have not been 
 selected with so much care as to cultural qualifications as 
 are many business men. As a result, mutual distrust and 
 antipathy exist, which will disappear as the quality of 
 both business man and missionary is improved by more 
 careful selection. 
 
 The business contacts of the missionary with the other 
 members of the foreign community are almost without 
 exception good and should be most carefully guarded. 
 It is obvious, of course, that acceptable standards of 
 business practice in Western commercial houses in the 
 East are absolutely essential to the largest s\iccess of mis- 
 sionary work. It may not be amiss to point out also that 
 too much care cannot be exercised in conducting the busi- 
 ness affairs of the mission in a thoroughly businesslike 
 fashion. 
 
 It would be unfair to ignore the fact that in very many 
 cases individual business and professional men are now 
 rendering great help to the missionaries, both by personal 
 and by financial support, and it will be recalled that at 
 
MISSIONS AND BUSINESS MEN 259 
 
 the outbreak of the war several very large American 
 commercial organizations rendered invaluable assistance 
 to the missionaries and to mission boards by offering 
 commercial credits and even the necessities of life when, 
 for the time being, the credit organization of the world 
 was nearly paralyzed. Nor ought one to ignore the 
 friendly interest and unofficial assistance rendered to 
 the missionary work by numberless consular and diplo- 
 matic officials. 
 
 There is a very large and almost unexplored field of 
 cooperation between the missionary and commercial 
 agencies in non-Christian lands which, while possible, is 
 exposed to the very grave danger that missionary work 
 might acquire a commercial motive or might at least 
 appear to be commercialized. The missionary, in helping 
 a community to achieve new standards of living, is like- 
 wise creating new markets. Not infrequently the mis- 
 sionary finds that in his efforts to lift the economic status 
 of his converts he is very greatly assisted by the intro- 
 duction of devices, machinery, and other products of 
 Western industrial life. The work of the missionary 
 would be greatly facilitated if the non-Christian world 
 could be introduced to many forms of labor-saving ma- 
 chinery, electrical devices, agricultural instruments and 
 practices, sanitation, facilities for transportation and 
 communication, etc., which it is the business of the com- 
 mercial representative to promote. The general princi- 
 ples upon which more extended cooperation along these 
 lines should proceed, in such a way as not to expose 
 the missionary work in fact or even in appearance to the 
 charge of personal or nationalistic selfish motives, have 
 yet to be worked out. Such questions must at present be 
 settled on their merits in individual cases. The way for 
 full cooperation would become easy if only the business 
 world would definitely accept the Christian doctrine that 
 industry and commerce must be conducted primarily not 
 for profit but as forms of service for human welfare. 
 
260 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Both the missionary and the non-missionary resident 
 in non-Christian lands have usually taken with them from 
 America notions of the separation of evangelism from 
 commerce and industry which are incorrect and are a 
 great handicap to the establishment of the most helpful 
 relations in the lands to which they go. The missionary 
 often has too little understanding of the relation between 
 the establishment of self-supporting, self-propagating 
 Churches and the lifting of the economic life of the peo- 
 ple. The business man, on the other hand, often fails 
 to recognize the social significance of the missionary 
 work, and the essential part which he himself must have 
 in the accomplishment of the missionary purpose. 
 
 II. At the Home Base 
 
 In seeking a solution of this difficulty, are we not led 
 directly into that larger and now transcending task of 
 defining the purpose of industry and commerce as agen- 
 cies of the Kingdom of God? So long as the great body 
 of Christian believers in Christian lands tacitly accepts 
 the unchristian practice of conducting commerce and in- 
 dustry primarily for profit rather than for human service, 
 it is all but impossible to relate helpfully to each other 
 in non-Christian lands the opposing purposes of the busi- 
 ness man and the missionary. If the purpose of the 
 extension of foreign trade is to increase the riches of 
 America, with primary consideration for the maximum 
 of profits and subordinate consideration for the welfare 
 of the non-Christian world, the Christian missionary can 
 safely have no part nor lot in the purpose of the business 
 man. If, on the other hand, both missionary and business 
 man enter the non-Christian world with the same broad 
 purpose to serve the people and help them to standards 
 of higher and more efficient living, then the two may walk 
 hand in hand. Both may be missionaries of Christ.^ 
 
 I This subject is so important that the following chapter is 
 devoted to a more detailed consideration of it. 
 
MISSIONS AND BUSINESS MEN 261 
 
 We are thus faced with another side of what is now 
 the largest and most urgent question before the Christian 
 world. The answer lies quite beyond the sphere of the 
 missionaries on the field, the missionary boards and agen- 
 cies of the Church, and also quite beyond the choice of 
 the individual business man in a non-Christian land or 
 the firm or corporation which he represents. This is a 
 matter which concerns the statement of Christian ethics, 
 the purpose and practice of the Christian Church. It 
 enters vitally into the subject of Christian education in 
 the Sunday school, in the pulpit, in the theological semi- 
 nary, where both ministers and missionaries are trained. 
 
 Many business men carry to non-Christian lands mis- 
 conceptions of, or prejudices against, the work of the 
 missionary, which began in an inefficient Sunday school, 
 in the defective missionary education of the local church ; 
 and in the obscure ethical instruction on both economic 
 and missionary subjects received from the Christian pul- 
 pit. Likewise the missionary goes to his labors insuffi- 
 ciently instructed both as to the pitfalls and the advan- 
 tages of relating commerce and industry to the work of 
 evangelizing the world. Nowhere do the inconsistencies 
 and incoherence of our present definitions of the purpose 
 of the Kingdom of God and current applications of the 
 ethics of Jesus more embarrass us than in our eflforts to 
 Christianize the non-Christian world. 
 
 A full discussion of this subject is not possible here, 
 but certain broad recommendations may be made with 
 reference to the special problems presented above. 
 
 1. Prejudice in the United States against missionary 
 work should be removed by more, adequate missionary 
 education and by wider use of the channels of popular 
 publicity. There needs to be a complete restatement of 
 the missionary purpose, not so much with a view to cor- 
 rection as with a view to making it more intelligible to 
 the great mass of people. The purpose to evangelize the 
 world must be stated in terms which the ordinary man 
 
262 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 will recognize as practical, useful, and just. There must 
 be a general elevation of foreign missions in the estima- 
 tion of the American people to a dignity and importance 
 that business men will realize before they go abroad. 
 
 2. Frequent contacts should be created between the 
 foreign trade agencies of the country and the missionary 
 bodies. Conferences between these two sets of agencies 
 would be productive of much good in raising the stan- 
 dards of both commercial and missionary personnel and 
 practice. Missionaries newly recruited for the field 
 should have the maximum of opportunity to meet those 
 engaged in the export trade, for the mutual benefit which 
 would be derived. Opportunities should be sought by 
 missionary leaders to lecture to training schools where 
 foreign trade representatives are being trained before 
 being sent out to their work. 
 
 3. The moral character of the business and profes- 
 sional men abroad is the largest factor in determining 
 whether Western trade will help or hurt foreign missions. 
 The ministers of American churches ought to see to it 
 that the members of their churches who are engaged in 
 the export trade or in foreign commerce of any sort 
 fully appreciate the great responsibilities which rest upon 
 them for the securing of such representatives of Ameri- 
 can life in non-Christian lands as will be creditable to 
 Christianity and will also be sympathetic with the pur- 
 pose to evangelize the non-Christian world. We may 
 note with thankfulness encouraging indications that many 
 commercial agencies are exercising increasingly greater 
 care in the selection and training of their foreign repre- 
 sentatives. 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 THE BEARING OF ECONOMICS AND BUSI- 
 NESS ON FOREIGN MISSIONS 
 
 Not many years ago the business man, the economist, 
 and the missionary were regarded as having very Httle 
 in common. The business man was considered practical 
 and hard-headed and Hved in the busy mart of trade and 
 commerce. The economist was considered theoretical 
 and dry as dust. He lived in his study chair and the 
 college classroom. The foreign missionary was con- 
 sidered slightly crazed. He lived in the land of canni- 
 bals. Apparently, they were very far apart. 
 
 The economist saw that he ought to be on terms of 
 intimacy with the man of business, but his friendly ad- 
 vances were regarded with suspicion, especially in Amer- 
 ica. But, as a matter of fact, while the business man 
 was regarding the economist as a mere theorist, business 
 was being carried on all the time on the theories which 
 economics had proclaimed as valid and necessary. And 
 lately the business man and the economist have become 
 more conscious of their common point of view, so that we 
 can safely say that they are becoming not only acquaint- 
 ances but bosom friends. This reconciliation was espe- 
 cially noticeable during the war. They both went down 
 to Washington and rubbed elbows on committee tables, 
 to the advantage, let us hope, of both themselves and their 
 country. The effect of this friendship is being felt already 
 in the colleges and universities. Large corporations 
 and other forms of big business are offering the econo- 
 mist a much larger salary than the universities can afford 
 to pay, so the seats of learning are feeling the shortage in 
 the supply of teachers for the classes in economics. 
 
264 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Yet what of the foreign missionary and of the relation 
 of both the business man and the economist to him? 
 However close business and economics may have come 
 to a common point of view, it is still true that they and 
 foreign missions generally seem poles apart. And the 
 business man's attitude toward missions has, as a matter 
 of fact, been considerably influenced by the economist. 
 Probably the business man himself has not realized this 
 fact, for the influence exerted by the economist goes 
 back almost 150 years, to the time of Adam Smith, 
 known as "the father of all the economists." He taught 
 and made orthodox for the coming century the doctrine 
 of laissez faire, which means "hands oflF," let the people 
 alone. It rested on the assumption that underneath what 
 the business man does there is a natural law which, if 
 not interfered with, and under competitive conditions, 
 will work out for "the greatest good to the greatest num- 
 ber." 
 
 England welcomed his book, "The Wealth of Nations," 
 with open arms. One man who was living then said 
 about it, "It will persuade the living generation and 
 govern the next." This has been true. The idea of 
 laissez faire passed into the very center of Anglo-Saxon 
 economic thought, and soon it crossed the ocean and be- 
 came a fixture in the industrial life of our nation. To 
 many American business men, Adam Smith is but a name 
 and laissez faire only a French phrase, but the idea for 
 which he stood is a part of their life and practice. "Let 
 us alone and in producing the greatest amount of profits 
 for ourselves we will also be benefiting the community." 
 Any idea which has made a big impression on the world 
 must have some element of truth in it. We cannot 
 appreciate the significance of the doctrine of laissez faire 
 without realizing that it represented a great advance over 
 the prevailing practice of Adam Smith's day, when Eng- 
 land was burdened with stupid restrictive legislation — 
 an inheritance from the Middle Ages — ^that cramped 
 
MISSIONS, ECONOMICS, BUSINESS 265 
 
 and confined the free play of normal business and indus- 
 trial intercourse. But when a truer idea is born, the 
 older idea dies. It was sheer individualism which Adam 
 Smith taught and it is the same individualism which the 
 business man has held, up to this decade. So, regarding 
 the foreign missionary from the individualistic and from 
 the "natural law" point of view, he was weighed in the 
 balance and found wanting. He was a dreamer, a med- 
 dler, and a sentimentalist. 
 
 I, Economics and Foreign Missions 
 
 But there has been a change in the economist's opinion. 
 Since Adam Smith's day, much progress has been made 
 by the economist towards a higher and truer standard 
 for man. We know now only too well that it frequently 
 happens that the interest of the individual, as he sees it, 
 is not the interest of the community. Standing on Adam 
 Smith's shoulders, the modern economists have begun to 
 see that, as Professor Cairnes has expressed it, "Human 
 beings know and follow their interests according to their 
 lights and dispositions: but not necessarily, nor in prac- 
 tice always, in the sense in which the interest of the indi- 
 vidual is coincident with that of others and of the whole." 
 Consequently we are turning in the twentieth century 
 from an emphasis on individualism to an emphasis on the 
 solidarity of society. The science of economics is teach- 
 ing now that the criterion of all practices is social utility, 
 and that there can be no lasting prosperity of the indi- 
 vidual apart from the welfare of society as a whole. In 
 short, economics has been coming to have Christian foun- 
 dations, to see that the strong are to bear the burdens of 
 the weak, that if one member of society suffers all suffer 
 — which is the point of view of foreign missions. 
 
 We can see the solidarity of human interest in a simple 
 illustration. A certain manufacturer produces a cheap 
 grade of shoes. He employs one thousand laborers. The 
 
266 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 labor market is oversupplied with men seeking work. 
 The employer is able to pay the workmen lower wages 
 than is necessary to maintain the laborers in their full 
 efficiency and therefore does so. Not only does the la- 
 borer suffer, but also the community, because the laborer 
 is underpaid and in the long run the manufacturer who 
 sought to benefit himself at others' expense suffers with 
 the rest. There is a twofold loss to him as a producer. 
 The first loss is due to the fact that he is employing 
 laborers of less efficiency than would have been the case if 
 they had been better paid. The second loss, which is the 
 greater of the two, lies in the fact that perhaps nine- 
 tenths of those who consume the necessities of life in the 
 average community are the laborers themselves. They 
 are not able, if underpaid, to buy the shoes which our 
 producer has made. It is evident therefore that the manu- 
 facturer's advantage depends upon the advantage of the 
 workers. The interests of the different agents of produc- 
 tion are identical when regarded from the social point of 
 view. This new basis for estimating social values has 
 developed very greatly in the last two decades. It is 
 called the "social utility" idea, and means that the human 
 race has a common economic interest which knows no 
 lines of division and that to get the best results for all 
 in the long run we must consider the group rather than 
 the individual. 
 
 Some concrete illustrations may help us to realize the 
 extent to which this standard of social utility is actually 
 finding expression in various phases of our economic 
 life. What, for example, is to be the modern justification 
 of private ownership of property? The attacks of the 
 extreme socialists against private ownership, especially 
 of land, have led the economists to examine the grounds 
 of its validity. Different theories for justifying private 
 ownership of property have been put forward in the past, 
 among which were the "occupation," the "legal," and the 
 "labor" justifications. None of them has been able to 
 
MISSIONS, ECONOMICS, BUSINESS 267 
 
 stand a critical examination. In fact, there is only one 
 possible justification for private ownership of property, 
 and that is "social utility." If we are to continue to have 
 private ownership of property it will be because we be- 
 lieve that the social advantage is greater under this form 
 of ownership than would be the case if all property were 
 nationalized. 
 
 Or consider the modern principles of taxation. A 
 great change in the theory of taxation has been taking 
 place in recent years. For many decades we thought 
 that a man should be taxed according to the "benefit" he 
 received from the Government. If he were a large prop- 
 erty owner it was felt that he should pay a higher tax 
 than the man who had less property, because he received 
 more from the Government in the form of protection for 
 his property. This view, however, is being found to be 
 superficial and cannot be held logically, because it is fre- 
 quently the case that the rich man needs less protection 
 from the Government than the poor man. There is no 
 correlation between individual riches and individual bene- 
 fit from the Government. The benefit basis of taxation 
 has been supplanted by the more modern conception of 
 "ability." What is meant by taxing men according to 
 their ability ? It means that a man must contribute to the 
 needs of the country in proportion to his wealth or his 
 income. It is not a question of how much he receives 
 from the Government, but how much he is able to give. 
 The concrete evidence that governments are taxing 
 the people according to their ability to pay is found in 
 the taxes during the war. The taxes levied during the 
 war were not only in proportion to wealth or income, but 
 were highly progressive with the increases of wealth or 
 income, the rate of taxation increasing with the increase 
 of income. The theory underlying this graduated income 
 tax is that every man has an obligation to his fellow- 
 countrymen in proportion to his ability to help them. 
 And it seems clear that the "ability" basis for taxation 
 
268 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 has come to stay — that to whom much is given of him 
 shall much be required. 
 
 With reference to large corporations, the entire trend 
 of legislation has been towards the goal of the greatest 
 good to the body politic. The law-making bodies are 
 regarding the corporations, not so much from the stand- 
 point of profits, as from that of the prosperity of the 
 people. They are asking this question: "What is the 
 ratio between the profits of the large corporations and 
 what they contribute to the general welfare of the peo- 
 ple ?" This holds true also in our public utility corpora- 
 tions, regardless of whether we believe the solution to 
 be either public or private ownership. This whole ques- 
 tion of public or private ownership of railways and other 
 public services will be decided on the basis of social ad- 
 vantage. If the social benefit is greater in public owner- 
 ship, we will eventually nationalize the railways ; if not, 
 they will again pass into private hands. There is a grow- 
 ing agreement that social utility must be the final test. 
 
 Or consider the most recent illustration of applying 
 the principle of social utility to a great commercial enter- 
 prise. Probably no movement has brought so much sur- 
 prise to the average man as the rapid progress of our 
 country towards prohibition. The stock argument against 
 prohibition has been that, in this land of the free, the 
 rights and liberties of the individual must ever remain 
 paramount and that no one has the right to interfere 
 with the personal freedom of action of anybody else. Yet 
 national prohibition is here. Often highly educated men 
 have affirmed that it simply could not happen that the 
 whole nation would "mount the water-wagon." How can 
 we account for it ? There is only one explanation. We 
 have been rapidly drawing towards the social utility 
 basis of controlling our national life. The war hastened 
 the movement toward prohibition, but the war was not 
 the cause of it. It would have come anyway, sooner or 
 later, because it had become clear that the advantage to 
 
MISSIONS, ECONOMICS, BUSINESS 269 
 
 society as a whole is of far greater consequence than the 
 economic advantage or the personal pleasure of compara- 
 tively few. 
 
 Recently an economist in one of our large universities 
 remarked that he had never been able to get nearer to 
 a belief in a personal God than did Herbert Spencer, yet 
 he was prepared to admit that in adopting the social util- 
 ity idea economics was becoming essentially Christian. 
 The economist was right, for this concept is Christian 
 to the core. It is impossible to say just how much 
 Christianity has done to bring this idea into the present 
 growing degree of acceptance, but the important thing is 
 to note that the principle which has always been insepa- 
 rable from the Christian way of life seems now to be 
 becoming a theory of economics. Christ's teaching of 
 love, hitherto regarded by the majority as an imprac- 
 ticable ideal, is beginning to be seen as the only practica- 
 ble foundation of society. 
 
 II. Business and Foreign Missions 
 
 It is undoubtedly true that business and industry still 
 largely cling to the old competitive individualism which 
 the science of economics is rapidly passing beyond. But 
 since economics furnishes the organizing principles 
 around which commerce tends to be built, we may be 
 confident that the idea of social utility and cooperation 
 will one day control our business and industrial life. Al- 
 ready there are many hopeful signs and outstanding ex- 
 amples of the new spirit. An increasing number of men 
 are believing today that business is not primarily for 
 private profit but for public service — in short, that it is 
 one great way of serving the Kingdom of God. There 
 is unmistakably a gradually growing conviction that the 
 success of a Christian in any business or industry must 
 be judged by the extent to which it ministers to the 
 good of the whole community. There is also an increas- 
 ing conviction that the method of cooperation must find 
 
270 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 a larger place. When the day comes when our business 
 is organized, not on the principle of individual self-seek- 
 ing, but on the Christian principle of social service, 
 American international trade will become a powerful 
 agency for carrying the Christian Gospel into all the life 
 of all the world. 
 
 But the foreign missionary is still handicapped by those 
 business men who cling to the old idea that the one ob- 
 ject in trade and industry is to make profits and declare 
 dividends. In a recent issue of one of the most popular 
 magazines in the world an article bore a heading to the 
 effect that men thought that the American ambassador 
 represented them in the Far East, but that this was not 
 so ; it was the foreign missionary. There is much truth 
 in this, but why was the American business man over- 
 looked? For it is both from the foreign missionary and 
 the business man that the peoples of foreign countries get 
 their idea of America. How, then, can we hope to con- 
 vince the non-Christian world of the truth and supreme 
 worth of Christianity if business representatives of so- 
 called Christian America carry on their daily work in a 
 way that reveals how little the gospel of service and love 
 has laid hold of the practical social relationships of our 
 land? Western trade may act so loudly that the people 
 of the East cannot hear what the missionary has to say. 
 
 One need consider for only a moment certain aspects 
 of the history of Western nations in international trade 
 with the Orient to realize how business practice has de- 
 nied the message that the missionary has preached. The 
 missionary has proclaimed a gospel of human brother- 
 hood and service. The trader has all too often incarnated 
 a gospel of selfishness, even of exploitation of the weak 
 by the strong. It is difficult to escape the logic of the 
 Chinese woman in the interior town who said to a mis- 
 sionary after an evangelistic appeal, "You come to us 
 with Jesus in one hand and opium in the other. We do 
 not want your opium and your Jesus." But one need not 
 
MISSIONS, ECONOMICS, BUSINESS 271 
 
 dwell on slave trade or opium traffic in the past or even 
 on the present exploitation of native labor in the rubber 
 industry, or trade in intoxicants and drugs with Africa 
 or the East, to carry home the bearing of unchristian 
 standards of business on the success of Christian mis- 
 sions. It is not simply in these flagrant abuses abroad 
 but in our general assumption that our trade and indus- 
 try at home may rest on ruthless competition and un- 
 restrained selfishness that our gospel of brotherhood is 
 hindered in the world. The extent to which sheer indi- 
 vidualism rules in the economic realm is the size of this 
 handicap which the missionary has to overcome in reach- 
 ing the non-Christian world effectively with the Gospel. 
 
 A present-day illustration of what we have been saying 
 may be found on a large scale in the attitude of some 
 American business interests toward Mexico. Quite apart 
 from the question as to whether financial interests are 
 responsible for the propaganda for armed intervention, 
 it is clear that there are those who would be quite willing 
 to see America engaged in war with Mexico in order that 
 their own business concerns might be protected. Yet it 
 is almost beyond dispute that such a step would mean 
 almost the destruction of the work of love which the mis- 
 sionaries have been carrying on in that land and would 
 paralyze for a generation our future missionary effort 
 there.^ 
 
 And what of the young men of foreign countries who 
 are coming in increasing numbers to Christian countries 
 to learn the methods of industry and commerce? What 
 impression do they get of Christianity from our competi- 
 tive seeking of material things? A number of Hindu 
 students went to England to learn how modern industry 
 was organized and carried on. When they arrived in 
 England they found that the doors of the factories were 
 closed against them. The English producers did not 
 
 1 Cf. Chapter XIII. 
 
272 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 wish their Indian market destroyed and so refused to 
 allow the Indian students to see how the goods were pro- 
 duced, lest they return to India and start factories of 
 their own. Practically all of educated India was aroused 
 over the matter, and while this happened a number of 
 years ago, it is not yet forgotten and cannot help reacting 
 on the work of Christian missions in India. 
 
 There is only one possible solution of this problem — 
 all the contacts of the East and the West must be Chris- 
 tianized if we are really to evangelize the nations. The 
 home Church must set itself to Christianize our whole 
 business, industrial, and social life. It is a great task 
 but not an impossible one. The time never was more 
 opportune, for in the economic realm itself many have 
 already caught a vision of social utility and cooperation 
 as the organizing principle of human relations. When 
 the principle becomes really controlling in our Western 
 life, all our international relationships, not simply our 
 missionary relationships, will have become mighty factors 
 in the Christianizing of the world. 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 
 MISSIONARY AGENCIES IN RELATION TO 
 STUDENTS FROM OTHER LANDS 
 
 The World War has had the effect of creating an 
 enormous increase of interest on the part of almost all 
 nations in American institutions. Throughout Latin 
 America the suspicion and misunderstanding of the past 
 have given way to a remarkable manifestation of admira- 
 tion and friendliness. Each of the twenty republics would 
 gladly send its students here, not only by scores but liter- 
 ally by hundreds, if sufficient funds were available. The 
 Brazilian Government has arranged to send us fifty of 
 her ablest students annually. From India we hear that 
 enthusiasm for things American is truly astounding and 
 plans are already adopted which will result in the coming 
 to America of a decidedly larger number of Indian stu- 
 dents than formerly. The noble service rendered by our 
 people in the Near East is bound to draw hundreds of 
 youths from those suffering lands to our schools and col- 
 leges. 
 
 Recent appropriations by the Japanese Government 
 will provide for sending immediately to America two or 
 three hundred mature students and professors in addition 
 to the one thousand already here. Through the generosity 
 of many colleges, nearly two hundred French students are 
 pursuing studies in America and more will arrive during 
 the year. The initiative of a few friends of Serbia is 
 opening the way for fifty of the ablest Serbian students 
 to enjoy the fellowship of American students during the 
 coming year. A prince royal from Siam has been instru- 
 mental in attracting nearly two score of the promising 
 youths of his country to our preparatory schools and 
 
274 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 universities. Young Aguinaldo, son of the famous revo- 
 lutionary leader in the Philippines, is one of the five hun- 
 dred splendid Filipino young men now making a high 
 record in Uncle Sam's classroom. 
 
 I. The Situation 
 
 One hundred nations are seeing America through the 
 eyes of their student representatives. Nearly ten thou- 
 sand future leaders of thought and action have severed 
 home ties, forsaken the haunts and customs of their child- 
 hood, and braved the new and exacting conditions of our 
 college and university life. Because of who they are and 
 also because of who they are to be these students claim 
 our attention. Among them are the political leaders of 
 the future, the controllers of international commerce, the 
 teachers of the teachers, and the moulders of religious 
 thought and practice. 
 
 A study of the student representatives from abroad 
 brings out the following significant facts : 
 
 1. Many of them are the product of missionary effort. 
 Their contact with the life and work of missionaries 
 has inspired them to come here for further study. Fully 
 eighty per cent of the Chinese student secretaries now 
 serving in France and England are the direct product of 
 mission schools. We would be justified in saying that 
 most of the foreign students in our church schools and 
 colleges are there because of the intervention and help 
 of missionaries, and that probably one-half of those en- 
 rolled in our state and private institutions would not 
 have come without missionary encouragement. This 
 statement, however, would not apply to Latin American 
 countries, where relatively few students have had any 
 contact with missionary representatives. 
 
 2. It is estimated that only about twenty-five per 
 cent of the total number of foreign students in the United 
 States are active Christians. From forty to fifty per 
 cent of the Chinese indemnity students are positive Chris- 
 
STUDENTS FROM OTHER LANDS 275 
 
 tians upon arrival here. Among one thousand from 
 Japan it is doubtful whether three hundred are Chris- 
 tians and the Japanese government student who is a 
 Christian is the exception. Practically all from Roman 
 and Greek Catholic lands have been "baptized in the 
 faith," but as a class they are indifferent freethinkers, 
 ridiculing religion. The Indian Student Christian Union 
 reports that less than one-fifth of the enrolment of 
 Indians here is Christian. 
 
 3. Our student guests from abroad are sensitive, im- 
 pressionable, and very susceptible to friendly courtesy. 
 How conscious they are of differences in physical fea- 
 tures, language, and customs between themselves and 
 American students, and how eagerly they seize every op- 
 portunity that will enable them more nearly to conform to 
 the ways of their fellow-collegians, even to adopting the 
 pipe, cigarette, chewing gum, and slang ! If they are cor- 
 dially received and courteously assisted when they first 
 come among us they never forget it, and they immediately 
 begin to shout and write the praises of America. If, on 
 the other hand, they receive shabby treatment, they are 
 likely to carry through life recollections of discrimination 
 and to conclude that the missionary has falsified and that 
 all Christians are hypocrites. 
 
 4. Those who have returned to their countries without 
 becoming positive Christians are a hindrance to mission- 
 ary work. From every mission field comes the appeal, 
 "Win for Christ our students in America." Have we 
 not all heard of the damaging influence of the trained 
 sceptic and agnostic as he returns to his own people 
 from study abroad? Nothing is more depressing to the 
 champion of world-wide evangelization than the authen- 
 tic reports of the haughty, lazy, selfish conduct of scores 
 of returning students. Some have circulated startling 
 stories of the participation of missionaries in an imperial- 
 istic and commercial program. Others have led aggres- 
 sive campaigns to arouse their people to open hostility 
 
276 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 toward Christian propaganda. On the other hand, we 
 are greatly encouraged by the glowing reports of the 
 magnificent service and leadership of hundreds of self- 
 denying students who have caught the vision of the need 
 and only hope of their people and are working shoulder 
 to shoulder with missionary forces. It is encouraging 
 to be able to say that those who are with us are far more 
 influential than those who are against us. There are not 
 a few individual graduates of our institutions at work 
 among their own people, whose contribution to the cause 
 of Christ exceeds that of ten missionaries. 
 
 5. The last fact to which we call attention is the 
 responsiveness of these students. When Christian truth 
 is presented to them in terms of life and service many 
 gladly accept it. Eight Chinese students were baptized 
 at the Northfield Student Conference in June ; forty dele- 
 gates from Latin American countries signed a positive 
 declaration of Christian purpose. From time to time 
 during the year we hear of foreign students accepting 
 Christ and uniting with the Church. 
 
 II. How TO Meet the Situation 
 
 In view of the foregoing facts it is important that 
 all mission boards and agencies should know what organi- 
 zations are seeking to meet this unusual opportunity, 
 ascertain the objective, methods, and results of such 
 eflForts, more adequately support existing agencies, and 
 set in motion such new forces as may be required. In 
 addition to the Government Bureau of Education in 
 Washington, the following organizations may be men- 
 tioned as the most active in promoting the welfare of 
 students and professors from other lands : the Cosmo- 
 politan Club; Chinese -Students' Alliance and also their 
 Christian Association; the Council of North American 
 Education; the Association of American Colleges; the 
 Council of Church Boards of Education ; the Institute of 
 International Education; the Pan-American Union; the 
 
STUDENTS FROM OTHER LANDS 277 
 
 Inter-America Round Table; the Committee on Co- 
 operation in Latin America ; the Student Christian Move- 
 ment, including the Young Men's Christian Association 
 and the Young Women's Christian Association and the 
 Student Volunteer Movement ; and the Committee on 
 Friendly Relations among Foreign Students. 
 
 Since 1911 the Committee on Friendly Relations among 
 Foreign Students has been attempting to supply informa- 
 tion to students abroad and to meet and guide them upon 
 their arrival here. It has further been its aim to promote 
 friendly relations among all such students while they are 
 in America and to follow them by correspondence upon 
 their return to their home land. Some of the means 
 employed are the printing and distributing of guidebooks 
 and foreign student magazines, the employing of travel- 
 ing secretaries representing Asia, Latin America, and the 
 Near East, organizing Bible discussion groups, providing 
 evangelistic addresses, presenting devotional literature, 
 and inviting annually about five hundred foreign students 
 to be guests at summer conferences. It is its purpose to 
 meet the individual's immediate need, to ascertain his 
 major interest, and to serve him in such a natural and 
 sympathetic way as to win his confidence, and, friendship 
 having been established, to share our most precious gift — 
 acquaintance and fellowship with Christ. 
 
 Not only does the large number of foreign students in 
 America offer a powerful challenge to our Churches, but 
 the visits of an increasing number of tourists and other 
 travelers also afford an extensive opportunity to reveal 
 and interpret the higher Christian forces at work within 
 our nation. One method of making such an impression 
 that has been successfully tried and could well be more 
 widely used is the giving of dinners at which representa- 
 tive Christian citizens speak frankly of their convictions 
 that the best in our American life has its source in our 
 religion. The visit of a prominent railroad manager 
 from Brazil to a Railroad Young Men's Christian Asso- 
 
278 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 ciation in New York led him to declare that he would 
 establish this institution on similar lines upon returning 
 home. Likewise men from other nations, having ob- 
 served various phases of our social and religious welfare 
 activity, have resolved that they would carry on such 
 work among their own people. 
 
 In view of the strategic importance of this group of 
 foreign visitors and students perhaps the following sug- 
 gestions to churches and church members will be timely: 
 
 1. Let pastors of churches ascertain the number and 
 nationality of foreign students and special visitors in the 
 vicinity of their churches. Let them then present these 
 facts to certain members of their congregation who can 
 invite such students from time to time to come to their 
 homes for dinner or for a week-end and to accompany 
 them to church on Sunday. It is particularly desirable 
 to discover the major interest of each foreign student and 
 visitor in order to relate him to some Christian American 
 with similar interests. For example, students in banking 
 should be introduced to Christian bankers and medical 
 students to our Christian physicians. By inquiring of 
 the student Y. M. C. A. secretary in any community, in- 
 formation can be obtained regarding the names, ad- 
 dresses, nationality, and religious preference of foreign 
 students and thus the point of contact can be more readily 
 established with them. 
 
 2. Occasionally a group of foreign students desires to 
 hold a conference, an important committee meeting, or a 
 retreat, and would gladly accept the offer of a private 
 home for it. Through the help of a few friends in the 
 same neighborhood lodging and meals could be provided 
 over the week-end for such a group of future Christian 
 leaders. 
 
 3. Students and visitors from other lands might well 
 be invited to address churches, young people's meetings, 
 Sunday schools, missionary societies, and similar gather- 
 ings. A small honorarium, although not required, would 
 
STUDENTS FROM OTHER LANDS 279 
 
 be much appreciated by many of these students who are 
 earning part of their college expenses. Among the for- 
 eign students there are also many who have special talents 
 as entertainers, and in some instances dramatic groups 
 have been organized with a view to presenting a strong 
 missionary and international appeal before organizations 
 or societies that care for such presentations. 
 
 4. There are many helpful ministries that Christian 
 people could render to these foreign students. They 
 should be very alert to discover cases of illness or dis- 
 couragement and by visitation and otherwise to minister 
 to any such students. The distribution of helpful books 
 and pamphlets is another important service that is easily 
 rendered. 
 
 6. The broadening and educative influence of a few 
 choice future leaders from abroad at picnics and excur- 
 sions of Sunday schools or at social gatherings of other 
 church organizations has been proved by those who have 
 tried the experiment. 
 
 6. With comparatively little effort the educated 
 leaders from abroad in any community can be enlisted in 
 service to their fellow-countrymen through the conduct- 
 ing of boys' clubs, teaching of English and fundamentals 
 of American citizenship, visitation, etc. Such services on 
 their part will benefit both their fellow-countrymen and 
 themselves. 
 
 7. Mission boards and returned missionaries might 
 well consult mature representatives of the various coun- 
 tries in order to ascertain their suggestions regarding 
 policies and programs. 
 
 It would be highly inconsistent for missionary societies 
 which are largely responsible for the presence of students 
 in America from all mission lands to neglect their wel- 
 fare when here or to be indifferent to their deepest needs. 
 Statesmanship, strategy, and economy demand far greater 
 vigilance on our part regarding this important element 
 in our student life. 
 
CHAPTER XXII 
 
 FOREIGN POLICIES OF THE UNITED STATES 
 
 AND THE SUCCESS OF FOREIGN 
 
 MISSIONS 
 
 In this day when the United States is being brought 
 'into the currents of international Hfe to a degree never 
 dreamed of hitherto, the bearing of our foreign poHcies 
 as a nation upon the success of foreign missions becomes 
 more significant and more evident than ever before. 
 These poHcies have already had important influence on 
 foreign missions, although few American Christians 
 realize how important that influence has been. We need, 
 therefore, to examine both the beneficial and the hurtful 
 effects of our past foreign policies, in order to find clear 
 guidance for the future. 
 
 First let us define our terms. By "foreign policies of 
 the United States" we mean not only the more formal 
 utterances by the Department of State and the Senate 
 of consciously conceived principles and purposes which 
 control their international decisions and actions, but also 
 those more or less unconscious motives and emotions 
 which determine the international attitudes of mind and 
 the correlated activities of the entire nation. For in- 
 stance, the official and no doubt sincere utterances of the 
 Department of State toward China have always been 
 those of friendship, yet since 1870 the attitude and con- 
 duct of the people as a whole toward Chinese in America 
 have not been characterized by friendliness. An attitude 
 of selfishness and arrogance leading at times to brutal 
 deeds of violence and to anti-Chinese legislation has ex- 
 pressed itself in a definite though unavowed policy of 
 
OUR FOREIGN POLICIES 281 
 
 antagonism. Of course, multitudes of Americans have 
 not shared in these f eehngs and spirit. They have, indeed, 
 condemned them. Yet the attitude referred to has been 
 sufficiently widespread and forceful to dominate the legis- 
 lative actions of our country, and may be fairly regarded 
 as its "policy" in dealing with Asiatics. 
 
 While Americans may well rejoice that on the whole 
 the foreign policies of the United States have been noble 
 and praiseworthy, yet we should not close our eyes to 
 facts of an opposite character. The remarkable successes 
 thus far achieved by the missionary enterprises of Ameri- 
 can Christians have been due in no small part to the 
 essentially Christian character of those policies. Yet 
 certain features in these policies have been clearly un- 
 christian and these have equally clearly brought disas- 
 trous consequences on the mission fields. 
 
 I. Christian Foreign Policies of the United States 
 AND Their Beneficial Results for Missions 
 
 American merchants played an honorable and success- 
 ful role in the early and middle part of the last century, 
 in introducing China and her trade to the world. Amer- 
 ica's diplomatic representatives in China, as in many 
 other lands, were men of broad vision and Christian 
 character. They desired and sought fair dealing rather 
 than special advantages and rights for America and 
 Americans. This contrast of spirit and aims led the 
 Chinese Government, as it has led other governments 
 also, to place high confidence in the American Govern- 
 ment and people. 
 
 Anson Burlingame for several years (1860-1868) 
 proved himself such a staunch defender of China's rights 
 as against the predatory aims and methods of some other 
 governments that "at the request of China and with the 
 consent of his own government he resigned his post 
 and was appointed by the Chinese Government in 1868 
 its Envoy to the United States and to the principal Euro- 
 
283 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 pean nations. The Chinese Embassy, with Mr. Bur- 
 lingame at its head, was received in the United States 
 with an almost continuous ovation ; and even in Califor- 
 nia was heralded as the precursor of new and broader 
 relations of trade and friendship between the two coun- 
 tries." A new treaty was drawn and "signed by repre- 
 sentatives of the two nations amidst the applause of the 
 whole country." It secured reciprocally among other 
 things freedom of residence, travel, and immigration and 
 "most favored nation treatment." It also pledged the 
 territorial integrity of China. 
 
 Mr. Burlingame and his Chinese Commission went on 
 to Europe to try to secure similarly friendly treaties be- 
 tween China and the governments of those lands but, 
 unfortunately for the world, he died just as he was enter- 
 ing on his important task. 
 
 The influence of such friendly governmental relations 
 between America and China on the success of American 
 missions in China has been beyond calculation. It was 
 one of the important factors that secured the missionaries 
 opportunity for continued activity unhampered by local 
 or national interference. The amazing safety which on 
 the whole was accorded to Christian missions, in spite of 
 local opposition and religious prejudices that sometimes 
 found open and violent expression, was thus due in no 
 small measure to America's foreign policies. 
 
 Other instances of fine and Christian policies toward 
 China on the part of America can be only referred to. 
 Consider the policy of the "open door," first insisted on 
 by Secretary of State Hay. At that time, Japan, Ger- 
 many, Russia, England, and France were vying with each 
 other in the "partition of China." Secretary Hay pro- 
 posed the "open door policy" in such a way that without 
 any act by our army and navy, and even without a threat, 
 he called a halt on the predatory policies of other nations. 
 When China attempted by the Boxer uprising to drive 
 the foreigners out, and the nations were disposed to de- 
 
OUR FOREIGN POLICIES 283 
 
 clare the Manchu Government at an end and to take 
 over the entire government of China, it was Mr. Hay 
 who saved China and gave her another chance. Of all 
 the governments that exacted enormous indemnities be- 
 cause of the destruction and expenses caused by the 
 Boxers, America alone returned what she received be- 
 yond actual costs. These deeds and policies expressing 
 fundamentally Christian attitudes toward the Chinese 
 race and people have had a most salutary influence on the 
 Chinese people. The phenomenal successes of American 
 missions in China during the past two decades have been 
 possible only because of the confidence and good will 
 evoked by these deeds of friendship. 
 
 Turning to Japan, we find that the story is essentially 
 the same. The names differ — the spirit and policy have 
 been identical. Japan's natural resentment and even rage 
 at the presumptuous act of Commodore Perry in sailing 
 into the Bay of Yeddo (1853), for two centuries closed 
 to foreign ships, was soon allayed. For the Government 
 and people in time discovered the Christian spirit and 
 character of Minister Harris, who patiently negotiated 
 that first treaty of commerce. It was so fair to Japan 
 that she was saved at the very start of her new inter- 
 national life from many of the disastrous policies and 
 ambitions of the European powers. This experience has 
 been the basis of an extraordinary attitude of friendship 
 and good will toward America. 
 
 For two and a half centuries Japan had been a closed 
 country because of her well- justified fear of the so-called 
 Christian nations of the sixteenth and seventeenth cen- 
 turies. Their policies caused a calamity of incalculable 
 proportions to the Christianization of the Orient. Had 
 Japan become a Christian land at the time — and China, 
 too — what might not the world have been saved? 
 
 That a new opportunity has come for missions in Japan 
 is largely due to the Christian policy of the United States 
 toward Japan in the fifties, sixties, and seventies, and to 
 
284 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 the Christian character of the men sent to Japan by the 
 American Government in those critical decades. As in 
 China, so in Japan, America restored an indemnity 
 fund to which she did not feel just claim — ^the "Shimo- 
 noseki Indemnity" ($875,000 received in 1865 and re- 
 stored in 1883). The Christian character of multitudes of 
 American teachers and professors who went to Japan 
 and the fine treatment of large numbers of Japanese stu- 
 dents who came to America in the three closing decades 
 of the last century have had an enormous, an incalculable, 
 effect in Japan. By our essential friendliness we dis- 
 pelled her fear and induced confidence. This was a 
 prerequisite to the successful proclamation of the Gospel. 
 
 II. Unchristian Foreign Policies of the United 
 States and Their Harmful Effects 
 
 If America's foreign policies had always been Chris- 
 tian in every respect, who can measure the results that 
 would today be gladdening our eyes? Honesty compels 
 humiliating confessions. In this brief paper we may 
 note but a few illustrations. 
 
 The slave traffic, carried on under the sanction of the 
 Government, for decades disgraced our history and 
 brought on our land a blight that will last perhaps for 
 centuries. Who can tell all the ways in which it has 
 hindered the successful prosecution of foreign missions, 
 not only in Africa but in every land? Slavery, long 
 supported and defended by American Christians, even 
 yet causes Japanese students of Christianity to ask 
 searching questions as to the claims of Christianity to be 
 the absolute religion. Race riots in Washington and 
 Chicago today, half a century after the abolition of sla- 
 very, yet its direct consequence, make Asia wonder if 
 America is Christian in fact or only in name and pre- 
 tense. The obstacles to foreign missions which are raised 
 by these doubts are tremendously serious. 
 
 And who can tell what the history of Africa might 
 
OUR FOREIGN POLICIES 285 
 
 have been had America been free from slavery? The 
 Christian zeal of the churches of America might have 
 changed the history of Africa from a vast tragedy to a 
 glorious revelation of the success of Christian missions. 
 
 The race prejudice against Negroes now so widespread 
 in America, one of the baleful results of slavery, is pass- 
 ing over to a race prejudice against Asiatics. It is reveal- 
 ing itself in a national policy of arrogance toward Asiatics 
 and unfair and unfriendly dealings with them that is 
 highly ominous for the future. Its disastrous effects on 
 missions in Asia will increasingly appear as time goes 
 on. The rising discussions of the "yellow peril" or of 
 the predicted "war of the white and yellow races for the 
 domination of the world" are ominous hints that should 
 make every thoughtful man pause. In proportion as 
 this thought spreads and grips the West will it also 
 spread and grip the East. It will determine their policies 
 as a race in proportion as it moulds ours. The obstacles 
 it will place in the way of missionary success in Asia are 
 incalculable. But in the same measure it will manifest 
 the failure of essential Christianity in our own land. 
 Thus closely interlinked is the success of foreign missions 
 in Asia with the success of Christianity here. 
 
 Let us, however, be more specific. When the anti- 
 Chinese agitation developed in California in the eighties 
 of the last century, mob violence developed in many 
 places. The Federal Government was unable to keep its 
 treaty obligations to protect the life and property of 
 aliens. This fact was also true in the case of Italians 
 and other peoples. It is still true. Congress and the 
 people of America are apparently so indifferent to treaty 
 obligations that nothing has been done to set the laws 
 right, in spite of the urgent appeals of four of our recent 
 presidents for the needed legislation. 
 
 Disregarding our treaty pledges to China that her citi- 
 zens in America shall have "the most favored nation 
 treatment," laws have been passed repeatedly in violation 
 
286 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 of that pledge. The Supreme Court in a test case de- 
 clared the Scott Act "in contravention of the treaty," 
 yet it upheld the law, while it condemned Congress for 
 passing a law that violates moral principles in interna- 
 tional relations.^ American Christians have not yet 
 awakened to the blot on America's honor because of the 
 situation nor to the danger that may yet grow out of it. 
 Since 1870 partisan politics have repeatedly appealed 
 to race prejudice. Politicians have capitalized that pre- 
 judice for personal or party advantage. The Chinese and 
 latterly the Japanese have been subjected to slander and 
 vilification. Few leaders in political life have attempted 
 to secure them justice. A new anti-Japanese campaign 
 is now being staged. Falsehoods without limit are cir- 
 
 ^A full account of the conduct of Congress during the latter 
 part of the last century when both political parties sought to win 
 the vote of the Pacific Coast states is hardly possible in a para- 
 graph or two. The history of that dark period is well recorded 
 in Professor M. R. Cooledge's "Chinese Immigration" (Henry 
 Holt, 1909). A few sentences, however, may give a general idea 
 of what took place. 
 
 The treaty with China of 1880, which arranged for the tem- 
 porary suspension of Chinese immigration, provides in a number 
 of places that Chinese laborers in the United States shall receive 
 "most favored nation treatment." It specifically states (Art. II) 
 that "Chinese laborers who are now in the United States shall 
 be allowed to go and come of their own free will and shall be 
 accorded all the rights, privileges, immunities, and exemptions 
 which are accorded to the citizens of the most favored nation." 
 In the course of many years of rivalry to capitalize for party 
 politics the anti-Chinese sentiment of California, Congressman 
 Scott introduced (September, 1888) a bill, which was promptly 
 passed, providing that no more certificates for return to America 
 should be granted to (Thinese laborers ; and making "all hereto- 
 fore issued void." At that very time there were 20,000 Chinese 
 who held such certificates, 6(X) of whom were on the ocean on 
 their way back from a visit to China. They were refused re- 
 admission to the United States. Chinese in America believed 
 that the courts would uphold their treaty rights, since the Con- 
 stitution declares that "treaties are the supreme law of the land." 
 They accordingly raised a fund of $1(X),000 and carried their test 
 case to the Supreme Court, with the amazing result recorded in 
 the text. The Chinese minister then wrote to Mr. Blaine, our 
 Secretary of State: "I was not prepared to learn that there was 
 a way recognized in the law and practice of this country by 
 which your country could release itself from treaty obligations 
 without consultations or consent of the other party." 
 
OUR FOREIGN POLICIES 287 
 
 culated over the country by a press only too ready to 
 lend itself to sensational "news." Not only the people 
 generally but even the Christians of America are swayed 
 by these methods. Their attitudes of mind and their 
 votes are supporting policies that are clearly in conflict 
 with the Golden Rule. Laws are passed sanctioning 
 economic discriminations against Asiatics merely because 
 they are Asiatics. Citizenship is refused them merely 
 on that ground, however well they may qualify in every 
 intellectual and moral respect. 
 
 These policies in America are beginning to have unfor- 
 tunate results on the Christian movement in Japan. 
 Should they continue and lead at last to a serious clash, 
 the disaster to the missionary work in that land would 
 be instant and terrific. The splendid results of fifty 
 years would be largely, if not wholly, wiped out. Yet 
 war between America and Japan is a subject of frequent 
 conversation among many and of definite prophecy and 
 even of desire by some. If the Churches of America are 
 earnest with their missions in Japan and China, they 
 should grapple at once and energetically with the unchris- 
 tian anti-Asiatic policies that are now sweeping through 
 our land. 
 
 Another illustration of the same principle is found in 
 our relations with Latin America. The "Monroe Doc- 
 trine" is one of the consciously avowed policies of our 
 people and Government. The true statement of that doc- 
 trine, which is essentially Christian, has been largely set 
 aside, while a rank perversion has widely taken its place. 
 Our friendly attitude of opposition to all predatory am- 
 bitions of European peoples in this hemisphere has been 
 transformed into a doctrine of priority of ovtr rights and 
 interests in Latin American countries. This has been 
 deeply resented by them. The damage wrought to our 
 mutual relations by this unchristian doctrine cannot 
 easily be estimated. It has seriously disturbed, not only 
 our political and commercial, but also our intellectual 
 
288 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 and religious contacts. It has bred suspicion and hostility 
 and has hampered in serious ways the proclamation of 
 the Gospel of Jesus. 
 
 Our relations to Mexico constitute another pertinent 
 illustration of the subject under discussion. Our govern- 
 mental policy in dealing with the disturbed conditions in 
 that country will have untold consequences on our mis- 
 sion work there. Intervention, so widely demanded in 
 certain quarters, would unquestionably play havoc with 
 our missions. The problem is a difficult one, but the 
 only real solution will be a Christian solution. 
 
 III. Practical Lessons and Suggestions 
 
 The practical outcome of this line of study is clear. 
 It may be stated in a series of propositions. 
 
 1. The Churches have inescapable responsibilities and 
 duties in regard to the foreign policies of our people and 
 Government, for the successful Christianization of the 
 world is bound up with our maintenance of Christian 
 international policies. 
 
 2. All Christians should be informed and educated in 
 these matters. Every Christian should be taught that he 
 has international political duties just as real and impor- 
 tant as his community, state, and national duties. Inter- 
 national righteousness is as truly a matter of individual 
 responsibility as civic righteousness. Christian inter- 
 nationalism, therefore, should be made a subject matter 
 of textbooks and studied regularly and systematically by 
 all mission study groups and classes. 
 
 3. The responsible leaders of the Churches and of 
 mission boards should be led to accept their responsibili- 
 ties in these matters. How can these results be accom- 
 plished unless the central agencies of the Churches take 
 the leadership? 
 
 If America is going to deal fairly with Orientals, if 
 we are going to practice the Golden Rule in our dealings 
 with China, Japan, Mexico, and Latin America, our na- 
 
OUR FOREIGN POLICIES 289 
 
 tion will have to experience a change of heart. But if 
 this change of heart is to come, definite individuals will 
 experience it and give it expression. They will become 
 the instruments of God's Spirit to transmit to the whole 
 people that burning of heart, that conviction of national 
 sin, and that earnestness of national repentance which are 
 essential. This is the special privilege and opportunity 
 of Christians and especially of Christian leaders, of mis- 
 sionary leaders. They should be agents of God's will in 
 international affairs. If Christian leaders do not hear 
 God's voice on these matters, who will? If they do not 
 guide, who will see the way? 
 
 a. Every theological seminary should introduce ap- 
 propriate lectures and courses of study. These should 
 emphasize not only the fine results in foreign mission 
 fields of the Christian ideals and practices of our coun- 
 try, but also present points of defect and wrongdoing. 
 All our pastors should know the facts and be prepared to 
 preach about them, just as they do about the conditions 
 on the mission fields. 
 
 b. Every mission board, and especially the secretaries, 
 in planning for mission study courses, should incorporate 
 this subject as an integral part of such courses. 
 
 c. The Foreign Missions Conference, and especially 
 its permanent active representative, the Committee of 
 Reference and Counsel, should be induced to make this 
 matter one of its regular duties. Just as it focuses the 
 attention and coordinates the work of the boards in cer- 
 tain other matters pertinent to the success of foreign 
 missions, so it should do the same in regard to this matter. 
 
 Is it possible to awaken the Churches and secure 
 appropriate action? It is, if the missionary boards and 
 societies will give the matter the needed time and thought, 
 and will take the needed steps. The foreign missionary 
 work of the Churches should not be in the least degree 
 relaxed. But there should be a readjustment of perspec- 
 tive and of emphasis as to the practical duties of Chris- 
 
290 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 tians. A definite program should be worked out in which 
 all the Churches may unite for dealing with this matter. 
 How often would the Lord say to us, "These ye ought to 
 have done, and not to have left the other undone"? 
 
 What then, are the concrete steps which might wisely 
 be taken? Should not the Committee of Reference and 
 Counsel of the Foreign Missions Conference appoint a 
 special Committee on International Friendship to grap- 
 ple directly with this problem ? Might it not prepare 
 suitable courses of study on Christian Internationalism 
 and recommend them to each foreign mission board, in 
 order to get these questions adequately before its con- 
 stituency? Proper recommendation of these courses by 
 the recognized church leaders can go far toward securing 
 their study in every adult group in every church in the 
 United States. Every missionary magazine and denomi- 
 national publication, moreover, should devote sufficient 
 space and emphasis to these matters. Every Christian 
 in America should say something informing and convinc- 
 ing upon them. 
 
 4. Since Churches and missionary boards and socie- 
 ties as such cannot rvisely go into politics, some other 
 method must be found for doing politically what needs 
 to be done politically. The Churches need some central 
 agency by which millions of Christians can act together 
 politically when emergencies arise in international aflfairs. 
 The Anti-Saloon League has been such an agency in the 
 attainment of temperance legislation. The "World Alli- 
 ance for International Friendship through the Churches" 
 offers itself for such service. Let the Committee of 
 Reference and Counsel, therefore, examine carefully the 
 spirit, objectives, principles, organization, and personnel 
 of this branch of the World Alliance and on approval 
 commend it to the churches. 
 
 A true international movement of Christians in Amer- 
 ica to be eflFective in the largest sense needs to be linked 
 up with similar movements in other lands. This also is 
 
OUR FOREIGN POLICIES 291 
 
 made possible by the World Alliance for International 
 Friendship. Only as Christians in all Christian lands 
 cooperate will it be possible to make Christian ethics 
 dominant in international affairs. 
 
 New clouds are lowering on the horizon of missionary 
 work in the Orient. The policies and practices of "Chris- 
 tian" nations are being closely scrutinized by wide-awake 
 Orientals from the standpoint of their interests, their 
 rights, and the Golden Rule proclaimed by our mission- 
 aries. Unless Occidental nations square their conduct to 
 the Golden Rule, the Occidental religion will not attain 
 much success in the Orient. Oriental indignation and 
 resentment at unfair and humiliating treatment do not 
 constitute a mental attitude favorable to the acceptance 
 of Occidental religion. 
 
 But in spite of the clouds, many signs of encourage- 
 ment spur us on with new hope and fresh vigor. The 
 nations of the Orient are looking to America with re- 
 newed interest and admiration, not merely because of 
 the amazing revelation of the fighting powers of the 
 United States, but also because of the equally amazing 
 revelations of the idealism of our land. Unparalleled op- 
 portunities of effective missionary work are opening be- 
 fore the Churches. While contributing generously both 
 of men and of money for the work abroad, thought and 
 energy should also be directed to the battle for inter- 
 national righteousness here at home, for so far as selfish 
 forces control our foreign policies they will hamper the 
 success of all that we undertake abroad. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 THE RELATION OF FOREIGN MISSIONS TO 
 INTERNATIONAL POLITICS 
 
 It is not the purpose of this chapter to take up in an 
 abstract or comprehensive fashion the general study of 
 the relation of foreign missions to the political affairs of 
 foreign governments.^ It will limit itself to the discussion 
 of those special phases which were brought to the front 
 during the World War and to the outstanding problems 
 facing the foreign missionary enterprise as a result of 
 the peace settlements which are being made. 
 
 The war emphasized, as never before, the relationship 
 of missions to the political policies of governments. The 
 missionary enterprise, which in days of peace had only 
 rarely had occasion to approach governments for the pur- 
 pose of securing or of safeguarding liberty of action, 
 found itself during the war beset on every side by gov- 
 ernmental regulations which affected its agents and its 
 activities, even as they did those of all other enterprises. 
 Passports became more difficult to secure. Military per- 
 mits became necessary for admission to a large number 
 of countries. The military draft affected the lives of 
 prospective candidates and even of missionaries already 
 in service. The censorship interfered with free com- 
 munication whether by mail or by cable. In lands where 
 missionaries were operating under enemy governments, 
 they themselves were liable to be interned or deported 
 and the missionary property became liable to confiscation. 
 
 ^ For full discussion of this topic, see the Report of Commis- 
 sion VII of the World Missionary Conference, Edinburgh, 1910, 
 entitled "Missions and Governments." 
 
INTERNATIONAL POLITICS 293 
 
 In these and many other ways, missions became conscious 
 of governments and vital and continuous relationships 
 were sustained between the two. It can be safely said 
 that the war was a great education to both missions and 
 governments, acquainting each with the character and 
 functions of the other. 
 
 I. Supra-Nationality 
 
 One of the most interesting discussions resulting from 
 the closer relationship of missions and governments dur- 
 ing the war was that relating to the supra-nationality of 
 missions. Might the Christian missionary enterprise and 
 its agents be regarded as supra-national ? So the mission- 
 ary representatives of certain neutral countries, led parti- 
 cularly by the Archbishop of Sweden, argued, insisting 
 that the missionary agencies operating in the warring 
 countries and particularly in the Allied countries should 
 urge upon their governments the supra-national charac- 
 ter of missionaries who were citizens of enemy countries. 
 Missionary agencies in Allied countries, while ready to 
 plead with their own governments for the extension of 
 fair treatment to all missionaries operating within the 
 territories of their own governments, were not willing to 
 take issue with those governments with a view to securing 
 to missionaries whom these governments thought should 
 be deported or excluded privileges which were denied to 
 other citizens of the same countries. A successful effort 
 was made to secure the recognition of the trust character 
 of enemy missionary property in the treaty with Germany 
 in order to avoid the confiscation of this property with 
 other enemy property. This was tantamount to recogniz- 
 ing the supra-nationality of missionary property. It was 
 not found possible, however, to secure a similar status 
 for the missionary himself. On the contrary, upon their 
 own initiative, the Allied governments have gone forward 
 with the enactment of legislation which will exclude many 
 German missionaries from Allied territories and colonies. 
 
294 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 The basis for the distinction is obvious. Property, 
 which is an inanimate thing, can properly be regarded as 
 neutral in a political sense. The living agents of the mis- 
 sionary agency cannot claim such a neutral character. 
 If the missionary is to be supra-national during the days 
 of war, he must also be supra-national during the days 
 of peace. The logic of his not being subject to the limita- 
 tions of his citizenship during war would be that he could 
 not claim any of the privileges of his citizenship, such as 
 protection by his own country, during the days of peace. 
 Unless a supra-national state can be established of which 
 this individual becomes a citizen or subject, it is not 
 possible for him to enjoy the privileges of a supra-na- 
 tional citizenship. He must belong to some nationality 
 and therefore not only enjoy the privileges but also incur 
 the limitations or liabilities of such a citizenship in days 
 of war as in days of peace. 
 
 II. The League of Nations and the Mandates 
 
 The proposed creation of a league of nations marks 
 one of the greatest epochs in the history of the world. 
 It would undergird the idealism of past centuries with 
 an agency which might help to realize it in a practical 
 way. It would remove the impotency of the Hague tri- 
 bunal and of international agreements in the past, by es- 
 tablishing an agency through which the ideals of interna- 
 tional agreement might be made actual in the world and 
 not left to an uncertain voluntary acceptance. Such a 
 step, it need hardly be said, ought to be of tremendous 
 significance to foreign missions. 
 
 While the League of Nations has in it great possibili- 
 ties for good to the missionary enterprise, it is important 
 to note that it also has in it possibilities for evil. The 
 plan itself will not count, in the long run, for nearly so 
 much as will the way in which the plan works. Every- 
 thing depends upon the personnel and the future policies 
 of the League. It would be perfectly possible for un- 
 
INTERNATIONAL POLITICS 295 
 
 scrupulous representatives to make the League of Na- 
 tions a power for evil, and the adoption of wrong poHcies 
 would also vitiate the value of this new agency of inter- 
 national life whose possibilities for good are so great. 
 Only as men of the highest ideals and capacity are named 
 as representatives in the League and only as the nations 
 who are members of it contribute to it out of their very 
 best and noblest qualities, can this League become the 
 power for good it is hoped it may be. 
 
 Article XXII of the Covenant reads as follows : 
 
 "To those colonies and territories which as a conse- 
 quence of the late war have ceased to be under the 
 sovereignty of the states which formerly governed them 
 and which are inhabited by peoples not yet able to stand 
 by themselves under the strenuous conditions of the 
 modern world, there should be applied the principle that 
 the well being and development of such peoples form a 
 sacred trust of civilization and that securities for the 
 performance of this trust should be embodied in this 
 covenant." 
 
 The foregoing paragraph sets forth the proposed man- 
 datory government for territories taken either from Ger- 
 many or Turkey. This registers an epoch-making ad- 
 vance in political ideals. The conception of government 
 for the benefit of the people themselves, and not for their 
 exploitation, and likewise the conception of one nation 
 administering this government in the name of all the na- 
 tions, constitute political conceptions that are closely 
 related in spirit to the missionary ideal itself. It is a 
 theory of colonial administration which enthrones unsel- 
 fishness and altruism in the political sphere even as in 
 the missionary and religious sphere. If these ideals are 
 realized, then the missionary may avowedly recognize 
 the government official as his fellow-worker for the uplift 
 of humanity and the advancement of the Kingdom of 
 God. It is important, however, to recognize that the 
 clear enunciation of such a theory of unselfish gov- 
 ernment is far from the actual realization of such an 
 
296 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 ideal. Even should the nations accept on paper the high 
 ideals of a mandatory government, there are innumerable 
 opportunities for the miscarriage of justice and the abuse 
 of power: in other words, for making the mandatory 
 relationship a sugar-coated pill for the most disgraceful 
 abuses of power and a selfish exploitation of the coun- 
 tries committed to the care of these governments. 
 
 As a means to the realization of the full value of the 
 proposed mandatory government, three suggestions may 
 be made : 
 
 First, it is highly desirable that before any mandate 
 be given or any territory assigned to any country for 
 administration, the broad lines be laid down upon which 
 all mandatory government is to be exercised. It will be 
 much simpler to fix the regulations governing mandatory 
 government before any territory is actually assigned to 
 any given nation. After any territory is assigned to one 
 nation there will be an inclination to debate the regula- 
 tions of mandatory government in the light of their ap- 
 plication to the particular territory that has already been 
 assigned. 
 
 Second, it is important that in the assignment of 
 these territories due regard be given to the preferences 
 and natural affinities of the peoples inhabiting them, so 
 that a sympathetic ana congenial mandatory power may 
 be selected. 
 
 In the third place, it is of the utmost importance that 
 the government of each territory, by its mandatory 
 power, be constantly reviewed by an appropriate com- 
 mittee of the League of Nations, in order to see that the 
 terms of the trusteeship are being actually fulfilled by the 
 government in charge. A tendency may be found in the 
 case of some European powers to regard a mandatory re- 
 lationship as a full equivalent to complete possession or 
 annexation. 
 
 It is to be noted that if the high ideals of mandatory 
 government are realized for ex-GermEm and ex-Turkish 
 
INTERNATIONAL POLITICS 297 
 
 territories the result will probably be of enormous value, 
 not simply to these territories, but also by analogy to all 
 other territories under European colonial government. 
 For example, the colonial policy of France in Algeria and 
 Tunisia, which constitute integral parts of France's 
 world kingdom, may be profoundly influenced by the 
 policy which France will be expected to observe under 
 the mandatory system of government in any territory 
 which may be assigned to her by a mandate of the nations. 
 
 III. The Basis and Limits of Missionary Rights 
 
 The question of the rights of religious propaganda has 
 been raised in a sharper form as a result of the war. 
 There are a number of distinctions and observations 
 which now more than ever will conduce to clear thinking 
 on the subject of missionary rights in relation to the 
 political affairs of foreign government. 
 
 1. Missionary Liberty versus Religious Liberty. 
 
 Missionary liberty is closely related to religious liberty. 
 But it is important to recognize the distinction between 
 the two. Missionary liberty goes farther than reli- 
 gious liberty. Religious liberty is simply the right of any 
 adherent of a particular religion to conduct the religious 
 exercises of his own religion for his own enjoyment and 
 advantage. Missionary liberty is the freedom to propa- 
 gate by peaceful and approved methods one religion 
 among the adherents of another. 
 
 In connection with the peace negotiations at Paris it 
 developed that the requirements of religious liberty might 
 become deeply involved in political questions. In Po- 
 land, for example, religious liberty involved an extended 
 definition of the rights of political minorities in civic 
 representation, in the maintenance of public schools, and 
 in permission to use a particular language. The mission- 
 ary enterprise is vitally interested in all efforts made to 
 
298 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 safeguard religious liberty, for religious liberty is the 
 appropriate background for missionary liberty. 
 
 2. Mandatory Government versus Foreign Govern- 
 ment. 
 
 It is important to observe here that a very marked 
 difference obtains between the right which may be 
 claimed from a foreign power in territory which is an 
 integral part of that nation's world empire, and what may 
 be claimed from that same power in a territory which it 
 administers under a mandate of the League of Nations. 
 In the first case, the foreign missionaries have no abso- 
 lute rights within the territory of that power, save those 
 rights which that power is pleased to afford to foreigners 
 and foreign missionaries within its territories. In the 
 second case, claims can undoubtedly be built up on the 
 basis of the fact that the power in control is in fact a 
 trustee for all nations and, save where administrative 
 efficiency would be interfered with, is bound to accord 
 to the citizens of any other country the same privileges 
 as are accorded by it to its own citizens within that terri- 
 tory. It is true, however, that a very powerful and influ- 
 ential analogy will be built up for all colonial policy out 
 of the altruism or the disinterested policies which may 
 be evolved under the mandatory system of government. 
 
 3. Moral Rights versus Legal Rights. 
 
 The distinction between moral and legal rights of mis- 
 sions and missionaries was fully discussed at Edinburgh 
 in the Report of Commission VII. Here it is sufficient 
 simply to point out that the only legal rights which any 
 mission or missionary has in any country are those which 
 are based upon the laws made by the government in con- 
 trol or upon treaties existing between that power and 
 the government of the mission or missionary. The liber- 
 ties accorded may be inadequate under these laws and 
 
INTERNATIONAL POLITICS 299 
 
 treaties. The limitations may be morally unjust. The 
 missionary may record his dissatisfaction and protest. 
 He may even get his own government to make represen- 
 tations in order to have limitations removed. In the fu- 
 ture the League of Nations may be a happy instrument 
 through which such representations may be made in a 
 friendly and yet influential way. But it needs to be 
 remembered that the mission and the missionary have 
 no legal right to proceed on a given course which is not 
 allowed by the laws or the treaties made by the power 
 in control. It may be granted, as a matter of theory, 
 that any missionary has a moral right to court imprison- 
 ment or even death as a protest against an unjust law, 
 but he has no legal right to proceed in defiance of that 
 law, and if he chooses so to do, he must not ask for 
 the support of his country or countrymen while he suffers 
 as a lawbreaker. It is the duty of the missionary con- 
 stantly to seek, by proper representations or by proper 
 methods of awakening public opinion, to lift the laws of 
 a country to the point where they will accord with that 
 which is morally right. It is certain that the situation will 
 be extremely rare where a genuine moral compulsion 
 will lay upon the missionary the obligation to go farther 
 and to defy the law by claiming what he may think to be 
 his moral rights, but which are not his legal rights. 
 
 4. Individual Action versus Corporate Action. 
 
 The opinion expressed at the Edinburgh Conference 
 has been confirmed in these years since 1910, that 
 it is important to have the corporate judgment of an 
 entire mission to serve always as the corrective to the 
 individual judgment of a single missionary in all matters 
 that relate to foreign governments. The last person to 
 make representations to the government is the individual 
 who has been aggrieved. In the long run, the consensus 
 of the many will serve as a wise balance to the judgment 
 of the individual, and will exert a much more far-reaching 
 
300 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 influence upon one's own government and upon foreign 
 governments than the representation of an individual 
 missionary. The sympathetic relationship of a mission 
 with the government in control and the prestige of a mis- 
 sion because of its wise and sound policies across years 
 are values of enormous importance. It should not be 
 possible to have them dissipated by some single exhibi- 
 tion of rashness or even of righteous indignation. 
 
 In the light of the foregoing paragraphs it will be seen 
 that no absolute definition can be given as to the right 
 of the missionary in the matter of religious propaganda. 
 The missionary is, after all, bound by the laws of the 
 country where he serves. Where these laws do not seem 
 to make clear the limits of his rights, he may properly 
 argue, first, from the liberty accorded to other religions, 
 even the religion of the country, in the matter of religious 
 propaganda; and, secondly, from the liberty accorded in 
 the country to political propaganda. He may also make 
 full use of the privileges that would be granted ad- 
 ministratively by some liberal-minded executives of the 
 government, who accord at that time, or have accorded at 
 some previous time, larger liberties than are commonly 
 granted. Nor does the missionary need to become the 
 creature of the government. While individual executives 
 may become irritated by criticism of their political poli- 
 cies, it is doubtful whether, with the democratic concep- 
 tions which prevail at the present time, any government 
 would wish to see the suppression of independent think- 
 ing or of independent expression of public opinion, 
 both of which have their place in the body politic. 
 However, where the power in control belongs to another 
 race and nationality than the people governed, the mis- 
 sionary laboring in that territory will do well — indeed it 
 will be his duty — to measure carefully the indirect effects 
 of a purely religious propaganda. If he has a duty 
 toward truth, he also has a duty toward the government 
 under which he works. 
 
INTERNATIONAL POLITICS 301 
 
 IV. Need of an International Missionary Agency 
 
 Should a league of nations be established or should any 
 other agency be set up through which the new interna- 
 tional life of the world may function, it will fall to the 
 missionary agencies of the world likewise to develop, 
 more fully than has been developed in the past, some cen- 
 tral world agency through which their common judgment 
 may be expressed and their united policies find realiza- 
 tion. Where the past has emphasized the need for na- 
 tional organizations of missionary agencies which might 
 make representation to the governments of these agencies, 
 the time has now come for the development of an inter- 
 national missionary agency which may represent the mis- 
 sionary agencies of the whole world to the new interna- 
 tional agency which the war is setting up under the heading 
 of the League of Nations. It will be difficult at best to 
 bring any adequate influence to bear upon the political 
 policies of the League of Nations. Enormous forces will 
 be operating for evil. It will not be easy to resist them. 
 The united strength and influence of missionary agencies 
 throughout the world will be required. The present 
 situation calls, therefore, for missionary statesmanship 
 and missionary unity on a scale never realized in the past. 
 
 In the light of the foregoing statement, the hand of 
 God can be seen guiding the missionary enterprise and 
 preparing it for the present world situation. The World 
 Missionary Conference in 1910 gave birth to the World 
 Missionary Continuation Committee. During the days 
 preceding the war this international missionary agency 
 developed and strengthened the spirit of international 
 cooperation. In order not to contravene the ideals of a 
 perfect international cooperation the Continuation Com- 
 mittee did not function during the war, inasmuch as it 
 had upon its membership representatives of the warring 
 countries. There was created, however, a special inter- 
 national committee, called the "Emergency Committee 
 
302 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 of Cooperating Missions," representing the Allied coun- 
 tries and such neutral countries as were able or willing 
 to cooperate, and this Committee continued to function 
 in an international way in behalf of the missionary agen- 
 cies of the world. It was left to the future to determine 
 whether the Emergency Committee of Cooperating Mis- 
 sions should be made a permanent organization, its repre- 
 sentation being made complete by the addition of repre- 
 sentatives from the missionary agencies of the Central 
 Powers, or whether some new form of international mis- 
 sionary organization would be preferable. Owing to the 
 direct contact which this Committee has with the mis- 
 sionary agencies of the world, it would seem to be wise 
 to commit to it exclusively all dealings with the League 
 of Nations and its international sub-committees in mat- 
 ters that concern the Christian missionary agencies of 
 the world.^ 
 
 1 The present membership and organization of the Committee 
 is as follows : Chairman, John R. Mott ; Secretaries, J. H. Old- 
 ham, Kenneth Maclennan ; Membership : (American) James L. 
 Barton, Arthur J. Brown, W. I. Chamberlain, Canon S. Gould, 
 Frank Mason North, Mrs. Henry W. Peabody, Charles R. Wat- 
 son ; (British) Canon C. B. Bardsley, Mrs. Creighton, J. N. 
 Ogrilvie, J. H. Ritson, C. E. Wilson, The Bishop of Winchester; 
 (French) Daniel Couve; (Swedish) Karl Fries. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
APPENDIX I 
 SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS 
 
 Part I 
 
 The Enhanced Significance and Urgency of 
 Foreign Missions in the Light of the War 
 
 Chapter I. Foreign Missions as a Preparation during 
 the Past Century for the New Internationalism. 
 
 1. Foreign missions has been during the past century 
 a great factor in promoting in the East the development 
 of national aspirations, on which true internationalism 
 has to be built. 
 
 2. But Christian missions, while ministering to the 
 national group, has always assumed the unity of the hu- 
 man race and has regarded nations not as ends in them- 
 selves but as potential constituents of a world-wide 
 brotherhood. 
 
 3. Economic interests have facilitated international 
 intercourse, but have rested too much on a basis of nar- 
 row self-interest to be able to aflford sufficient founda- 
 tions for social order and good will. 
 
 4. Foreign missions has been the greatest agency 
 making for the new internationalism based on the ideal 
 of cooperation and mutual service, for 
 
 a. It has been the basis for the best there is in 
 the confidence that the nations of the East and the 
 West have in each other as moral institutions. 
 
 b. It has been breaking down racial barriers, 
 building up interracial friendships, and interpreting 
 East and West to each other. 
 
 c. By its relief of suffering and its social service 
 it has incarnated the spirit of brotherhood and been 
 a living assertion that there is idealism and altruism 
 in the Western world. 
 
 d. It has been developing a native leadership 
 sympathetic to democracy and internationalism. 
 
306 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 5. The ultimate reason why foreign missions has been 
 a great preparation for the new internationalism is found 
 in the Christian conception of God, 
 
 Chapter II. What Foreign Missions Can Contribute to 
 an Effective League of Nations. 
 
 1. Any league of nations, to be eflFective, must be 
 underwritten with the spirit of foreign missions. 
 
 2. The service of missions to a league is not connected 
 with its form of organization or with the direct work of 
 the missionaries, but lies in the realm of adequate mo- 
 tives, without which any league will be Hfeless machinery. 
 
 3. Foreign missions will serve the League of Nations 
 
 a. By developing a body of people committed to 
 the idea of brotherhood. 
 
 b. By stimulating the spiritual forces of service 
 and sacrifice on which alone the effectiveness of a 
 league finally depends. 
 
 c. By providing the attitude of faith that is 
 indispensable to so untried an undertaking. 
 
 d. By developing a spirit of mutual understand- 
 ing that encourages rational methods of dealing 
 with differences in human relations. 
 
 e. By providing a common interest and the bond 
 of a common religion, without which a full and 
 permanent brotherhood is impossible. 
 
 4. Even after the adoption of a league the Christians 
 of the world will be called upon to give their best efforts 
 to make it conform increasingly to the spirit of Christ, 
 but there will be no more direct service that they can 
 render than to strengthen the missionary program. 
 
 Chapter III. Foreign Missions and Democracy in Non- 
 Christian Lands. 
 
 1. Democracy and Christian missions are concerned 
 with each other because of the religious foundations 
 which democracy needs. 
 
 2. There is a rising tide of democracy throughout the 
 world, and particularly in Asia, manifesting itself in 
 
 a. Increased national and racial consciousness. 
 
 b. Growing desire for democratic institutions. 
 
 3. Among the chief causes contributing to this new 
 self-consciousness are : 
 
APPENDIX 307 
 
 a. Certain inherently democratic aspects in the 
 structure of Asiatic life. 
 
 b. The expansion of European colonial empires 
 by military force. 
 
 c. International commerce and the clash of the 
 developing capitalistic forces of East and West. 
 
 d. Political events of world-wide significance, 
 such as the Japanese victory over Russia and the 
 World War. 
 
 e. Foreign missions and its gospel of the worth 
 of the human soul. 
 
 4. The rising social unrest presents a new challenge 
 to Christian missions, which can make fundamental con- 
 tributions by 
 
 a. Holding up the ideal of a truly democratic 
 fellowship in all social relationships. 
 
 b. Emphasizing both by its message and by its 
 education and social service the inherent value of 
 all human life. 
 
 c. Helping to develop a Christian industrial 
 order, free from ruthless competition. 
 
 d. Proclaiming the ideal of social responsibility. 
 
 5. To accomplish this task the most indispensable 
 condition is that the West come to a more Christian atti- 
 tude toward the other races of the world. 
 
 Chapter IV. The Enlarged Outlook of Foreign Mis- 
 sions. 
 
 1. The new social and international conditions, 
 created or intensified by the war, give us a clearer con- 
 ception of the task of missions not simply as the conver- 
 sion of individuals but as the creation of a Christian 
 society throughout the world. 
 
 2. Certain great phases of the missionary task, there- 
 fore, now need special recognition and emphasis : 
 
 a. Christianizing nations. The legitimacy of 
 proper nationalism is assumed and Christianity is 
 presented as the power without which the highest 
 nationhood cannot be realized. 
 
 b. Nationalizing Christianity. If Christianity is 
 ever to permeate and control the life of a nation, it 
 must develop according to the native genius. 
 
 c. Christianizing internationalism. The break- 
 down of even the so-called Christian world because 
 
308 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 its international relations rested on unchristian prin- 
 ciples presents a new occasion for proclaiming that 
 the only foundations of the ordered life of the world 
 are found in the Christian Gospel. 
 
 d. The internationalizing of Christianity. This 
 demands a fuller recognition of the universal char- 
 acter of Christianity and the acceptance by the 
 whole Church of its world responsibility. 
 
 Part II 
 
 The Effect of the War on the Religious 
 Outlook in Various Lands 
 
 Chapter V. The Effect of the War on the Vitality of 
 the Nan-Christian Religions. 
 
 Introduction: Upon the other religions of the world, 
 as well as upon Christianity, the effects of the war have 
 been diverse — in part revivifying and in part weakening. 
 
 1. Hinduism. 
 
 a. The organization of a Hindu missionary so- 
 ciety and the publication of "Hinduism, the World- 
 Ideal" indicate a new vitality and world outlook. 
 
 b. The effect of the war contacts in breaking 
 down caste will probably loosen further the decreas- 
 ing hold of Hinduism on the present generation. 
 
 2. Shinto. 
 
 a. Japan's new international relations have led 
 to a claim of the universality of Shinto. 
 
 b. On the whole, Shinto appears to be on the 
 decline, even the Bushido code having lost prestige. 
 
 3. Confucianism. 
 
 a. The implicit universalism of Confucianism 
 has become explicit in a proposal for universal 
 peace on Confucian principles, and Confucianism 
 has been stimulated to a reinterpretation of the idea 
 of God, to a revival of the teaching of universal 
 love, and to the worship of popular war deities. 
 
 b. But the Confucian aristocratic and retro- 
 spective ideals are incompatible with China's 
 modern progressive and democratic ideals. 
 
 4. Buddhism. 
 
 a. In Siam ofifiicial attempt was made to associate 
 winning the war with the favor of Buddhist deities. 
 
APPENDIX 309 
 
 b. There continues, however, to be a general 
 decline of Buddhism's hold in most of the Far East. 
 5. Mohammedanism. 
 
 The failure of the Holy War and the downfall of the 
 Turkish Sultan have been serious blows at least to the 
 political power of Islam. (See also under Chapter XII.) 
 
 Chapter VI. The War and Nezu Influences among 
 Oriental Women. 
 
 1. There has been an awakening of a new national, 
 and even international, consciousness among women of 
 the Orient during the war, due to 
 
 a. The going of their men abroad. 
 
 b. Their own participation in Red Cross relief. 
 
 2. There is an increasing sense of feminine freedom, 
 manifesting itself particularly in 
 
 a. Interest in social questions. 
 
 b. Concern over health and sanitation. 
 
 c. Interest in higher education. 
 
 3. The increasing entrance of women into modern in- 
 dustry marks a new era full of new dangers, both physi- 
 cal and moral. 
 
 4. In this period of growing unrest and questioning 
 among the women of the Orient there is more urgent 
 need for the full Gospel of Christ. 
 
 Chapter VII. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 India. 
 
 1. The going of 1,000,000 Indians abroad has greatly 
 accelerated the breaking down of India's isolation. 
 
 2. The war has accelerated the coming of self-govern- 
 ment and led to a definite promise of home rule. 
 
 a. The resistance to the Rowlatt legislation, 
 however, now intensifies racial bitterness. 
 
 b. The need for character in order to assume 
 the responsibility of self-government affords the 
 missionary a new appeal. 
 
 c. Progress toward democratic government pre- 
 sents a new demand for education of the masses. 
 
 d. It need not be feared that self-government 
 will result in discrimination against missions. 
 
 3. Under stress of war necessities the Government 
 has initiated a new industrial program of state assistance 
 
310 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 to industries. Industrial and agricultural work now need 
 a large emphasis in missionary activity, both in order 
 that the Christian community may become self-support- 
 ing and that the industrial development of the country 
 may not be outside of religious influences. 
 
 4. The war has helped to give a new place to women, 
 along educational, social, and even political lines. 
 
 5. The war has helped to create a new conscience on 
 the subject of strong drink. 
 
 6. On missionary work the war has had the effect of 
 
 a. Creating a new national spirit in the Indian 
 Churches. 
 
 b. Developing readiness for cooperation. 
 
 c. Emphasizing the need of church unity. 
 
 Chapter VIII. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 China. 
 
 1. The political effects of the war are complex and 
 not yet entirely clear, but it may at least be said that 
 
 a. Japanese economic and political control over 
 China has been strengthened. 
 
 b. The peace settlement appears at present un- 
 satisfactory, but there are hopeful possibilities in a 
 league of nations. 
 
 c. Internally there has been great discord. 
 
 2. In mission work the war has accelerated certain 
 tendencies already present before the war: 
 
 a. Increased emphasis on unity and cooperation. 
 
 b. A tendency to centralize responsibility. 
 
 c. An increased emphasis on native leadership. 
 
 d. Growth in responsibility and self-conscious- 
 ness in the native Church. 
 
 e. A more cordial attitude toward Christians as 
 identified with national aspirations. 
 
 f. A new emphasis on the relation of Christian- 
 ity to the needs of the nation. 
 
 3. The work of the German missions has been brought 
 to a standstill, presenting a problem for the future. 
 
 4. Certain undetermined developments in China's in- 
 ternational relationships may greatly affect the mission- 
 ary movement for good or ill : 
 
 a. Japan's increased power. 
 
 b. America's attitude. 
 
 c. The policies of the Allies in economic matters. 
 
APPENDIX 311 
 
 Chapter IX. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 Japan. 
 
 1. The war has stimulated the progress of democratic 
 ideals, due largely to America's part in the war. 
 
 2. The participation of the United States in the war 
 has resulted in a greatly enhanced respect for America, 
 still coupled with doubts as to her genuine altruism. 
 
 3. There is a growing spirit of internationalism, par- 
 alleled, however, by an aroused nationalism. 
 
 a. The militaristic party, which has been respon- 
 sible for the imperialistic policies in Korea and 
 China, seems gradually losing its hold, but is still 
 powerful. 
 
 b. Bushido, the boast of patriotic conservatives, 
 has fallen in public esteem. 
 
 4. There is a fresh realization of the need of some- 
 thing to reenforce morality. 
 
 6. The great industrial expansion during the war has 
 seriously accentuated social problems, manifested in the 
 rice riots and in the formation of the first labor unions. 
 
 6. These changes make consequent demands in mis- 
 sionary work. 
 
 a. More exacting requirements in missionaries. 
 
 b. Continued financial help. 
 
 c. Better Christian educational institutions, in 
 the light of rising governmental standards. 
 
 d. Increased attention to social service. 
 
 e. Increased need for indigenous Christian 
 literature. 
 
 Chapter X. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 Korea. 
 
 1. The emphasis on democracy and self-determina- 
 tion has produced a strong demand for independence 
 among Koreans and strongly repressive measures on the 
 part of the Japanese Government. 
 
 2. The reaction of the liberal party in Japan has led 
 to the appointing of a new government in Korea, but 
 with small possibility of effecting a reconciliation. 
 
 3. Koreans and Japanese are so dissimilar in history, 
 character, and interests as to find it exceedingly difficult 
 to live together. 
 
 4. The present confusion makes the missionary task 
 more difficult and the immediate outlook unfavorable. 
 
312 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 a. The thought of independence so occupies the 
 Korean's mind that religion is crowded out, though 
 some turn to God as a refuge in hardship. 
 
 b. There is a more materiaHstic tendency. 
 
 c. The Japanese Government is suspicious of 
 Christianity as conducive to the spirit of revolt. 
 
 d. The Korean has less reliance on the West- 
 erner than formerly. 
 
 e. The spirit of reaction against the old ways 
 results in impatience with Christian ethics. 
 
 Chapter XI. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 Africa. 
 
 1. The participation of 1,000,000 Africans in the war 
 and the severe campaigns in Africa have resulted in 
 
 a. Economic distress and industrial unrest. 
 
 b. Increased dependence on whites in primitive 
 areas, but in more settled areas racial bitterness. 
 
 2. Intellectually and spiritually there is great confu- 
 sion, parallel with confused social conditions. 
 
 3. The political effects may prove to be far-reaching. 
 
 a. There will probably be better government 
 under British control, perhaps also under French, 
 than under German. 
 
 b. The mandatory system may result in re- 
 straints on the exploitation of the native, if Chris- 
 tian sentiment is brought strongly to bear. 
 
 c. There is a growing demand for democratic 
 government. 
 
 d. There is a crying need for a right settlement 
 of the land problem to secure native tenure. 
 
 4. The new situation may affect missionary oppor- 
 tunity because of 
 
 a. The questioning attitude of the native mind. 
 
 b. The stimulation of liberal government. 
 
 c. Possible removal of restrictions on Protestant 
 work in certain large areas. 
 
 5. In missionary method the new situation emphasizes 
 
 a. The need of a social message and program. 
 
 b. Giving responsibility to the native Church. 
 
 c. The need of industrial training. 
 
 d. The necessity for cooperation. 
 
 e. The increasing part America must play. 
 
 f. Need for provision of opportunity for mis- 
 sions by Germans and by American Negroes. 
 
APPENDIX 313 
 
 Qiapter XII. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 Mohammedan Lands. 
 
 A. The New Situation between Islam and Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
 1. The war has had tremendous bearing on the poHti- 
 cal status of Islam : 
 
 a. The failure of the Jihad and of the Pan- 
 Islamic movement shows the impossibility of the 
 old Islam as a unified system of Church-State. 
 
 b. If the present development of nationalism 
 should be carried through logically, the unity of 
 the Moslem world would vanish. 
 
 c. With the breakdown of the Ottoman Empire 
 the status of the Caliph will be changed. 
 
 2. The bearing of the war on Islam as a religion is 
 uncertain : 
 
 a. The split both within Christendom and within 
 Islam will probably tend to break down the old 
 absolute division. 
 
 b. The political debacle of Islam may result in 
 trying it out as a spiritual religion and comparing it 
 
 ■ with Christianity. 
 
 3. Certain problems for the missionary have come 
 into sharper focus : 
 
 a. Can we convince Moslems that Christianity 
 is a real religion — i.e., mystical? 
 
 b. Can our medical and educational missions be 
 real centers of spiritual life? 
 
 c. Can we convince Moslems that their demo- 
 cratic unity will not suffer under Christianity and 
 that they need not be estranged from their past ? 
 
 d. Can we convince them, in the midst of a 
 rising materialism, that any religion is worth while? 
 
 B. The Effect of the War on Certain Mohammedan 
 Lands. 
 
 1. Egypt: The sympathies of Moslems in Egypt were 
 anti-Ally. There was widespread political unrest, not 
 allayed by the collapse of Turkey. 
 
 2. Arabia: The loyalty of the Arabs to the Allies and 
 the setting up of the independent Moslem state of Hejaz 
 were due more to diplomacy than to hostility to Turkey. 
 There is disappointment at the collapse of Turkey. The 
 expulsion of the Turk from Arabia has opened up to 
 missionary work certain areas hitherto closed. 
 
314 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 3. India: Moslem soldiers fought with the Allies. 
 There is, however, a disheartening sense of the decline 
 of the prestige of Islam and a desire that Great Britain 
 save the Turkish power. Many Moslems are bewildered 
 and open to tactful approach. 
 
 4. Malaysia: In the British area, Moslems were loyal 
 beyond question, and the collapse of Turkey has lessened 
 confidence in political Islam. In the Dutch area, where 
 the Pan-Islamic movement was stronger, it now seems 
 weak, and the missionary opportunity is enhanced. 
 
 5. China: China was too far distant to be seriously 
 aflFected by Pan-Islamic propaganda. There is a revival 
 of interest in missions to Moslems which is hopeful. 
 
 6. Central and South Africa: The call to a Holy War 
 was a total failure. In Central Africa the Moslem sol- 
 diers carried on effective proselyting work in the army. 
 In South Africa Islam is weaker, but is aggressive. 
 
 Chapter XIII. The War and the Missionary Outlook in 
 Latin America. 
 
 1. Great economic changes have been effected : 
 
 a. A turning to the United States for financial 
 help. 
 
 b. New efforts for economic freedom through 
 increased production at home. 
 
 c. Development of the labor movement and re- 
 sulting industrial problems. 
 
 d. New attention to Latin America given by 
 other countries because of her enormous resources. 
 
 2. The outstanding political change occasioned by 
 hostility to Germany was a new attitude of friendliness 
 toward the United States. 
 
 3. Significant spiritual changes have resulted: 
 
 a. An increased open-mindedness. 
 
 b. The facing of problems of moral decision due 
 to the challenge of war. 
 
 c. New interest in philanthropic and social work. 
 
 d. A new religious note, manifested in a marked 
 interest in Protestant teachings, a lessening of con- 
 fidence in the Catholic Church, and a readiness of 
 government authorities to cooperate with missions 
 in establishing schools. 
 
 4. Serious dangers may arise in the new situation : 
 
 a. Evils of commercial rivalry. 
 
APPENDIX 315 
 
 b. The domination of American financial inter- 
 ests, illustrated by the present propaganda for inter- 
 vention in Mexico. 
 
 c. Suspicion of military power of the United 
 States and its imperialistic program in the Carib- 
 bean. 
 
 d. Emphasis on militarism and materialism. 
 
 e. An unrestrained development of radicalism. 
 5. An enlarged social program for the missionary 
 
 enterprise is demanded. 
 
 Part III 
 
 Missionary Principles and Policies in the Light 
 OF THE War. 
 
 Chapter XIV. The Effect of War on Missionary Spirit 
 and Activity. 
 
 1. The period following the war witnesses a quicken- 
 ing of missionary activity and suggests an historical in- 
 quiry into the effect of war in general on missionary spirit 
 and activity. Such an inquiry reveals that, although war 
 is a spiritual disaster, there are certain indirect compensa- 
 tions that may be a stimulus to foreign missions. 
 
 2. Although war leads to a temporary disruption of 
 unity, the final result is often a larger and higher unity. 
 
 a. The war at Jerusalem in 70 A. D. and the 
 scattering of the Christians saved the missionary 
 character of Christianity. 
 
 b. The break-up of the Roman Empire by bar- 
 barian invasions issued in at least the nominal Chris- 
 tianizing of Europe. 
 
 c. Military expansion often indirectly serves the 
 cause of missions by increasing facilities for con- 
 tact with non-Christian peoples. 
 
 3. The stirring of the spirit of sacrifice and the en- 
 larging of vision as a result of war have often stimulated 
 the missionary spirit. 
 
 a. The period following the French and the 
 American Revolutions saw the founding of the early 
 British and American missionary societies. 
 
 b. The period of the American Civil War saw 
 the founding of the women's missionary societies. 
 
316 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 4. The expansion of Christianity into territories 
 opened up by wars has led to its enrichment. 
 
 5. The World War may prove to be the greatest illus- 
 tration yet seen of each of these three effects observed 
 in other wars. 
 
 Chapter XV. Lessons from the War as to Propaganda 
 for Missions. 
 
 1. The acceptance and justification of the idea of 
 propaganda during the war ought to remove all objec- 
 tions to the propagandist character of missions. 
 
 2. From the war propaganda missions may learn : 
 
 a. That the public is prepared for propaganda. 
 
 b. That ideas are contagious when effectively set 
 forth. 
 
 c. That facts plus personality are most effective 
 as revealed in the "four-minute men." 
 
 d. That the primary appeal should be for life. 
 
 e. That careful surveys of forces needed are 
 essential to securing the forces. 
 
 f. That organization and expenditure for popu- 
 lar education are justified. 
 
 g. That men are appealed to by big tasks and 
 that unity is essential to success. 
 
 3. But there were also tendencies in war-time propa- 
 ganda that we need to avoid: 
 
 a. Trying to accomplish effective results with- 
 out a long-continued educational process. 
 
 b. Appealing to unworthy motives or exaggerat- 
 ing the facts. 
 
 c. Trying to build spiritual movements too much 
 on abnormal pressure or high tension methods. 
 
 4. In the appeal of the war propaganda we find cer- 
 tain motives to which missions may wisely appeal : 
 
 a. Desire for unselfish world-wide service. 
 
 b. Sympathy for the suffering and unfortunate. 
 
 c. The heroic spirit. 
 
 Chapter XVI. Nezv Demands Regarding the Character 
 and Training of Missionaries. 
 
 1. The enlarging responsibilities demand not only 
 more men but unusual personality and training. 
 
 2. Certain elements of personality ought now to be 
 
APPENDIX 317 
 
 emphasized in addition to all the excellent qualities called 
 for in the past, 
 
 a. An international mind. 
 
 b. A sense of brotherhood, free from any feel- 
 ing of superiority. 
 
 c. A socialized outlook, consonant with the en- 
 larged social task. 
 
 d. A disposition toward cooperation. 
 
 e. A clearly Christocentric emphasis. 
 
 f. An appreciation of the vital truths in non- 
 Christian thought. 
 
 3. Certain courses of training need now to be empha- 
 sized, in addition to former standard requirements : 
 
 a. The history of non-Christian areas and of 
 our relations with them. 
 
 b. The study of the statesmanship of missions. 
 
 c. The acquisition of sound experience in forms 
 of social and community service. 
 
 d. The study of the religions of the world and 
 of Christianity in a scientific comparison. 
 
 e. A more vital study of the various ways in 
 which religion may take hold of life. 
 
 Chapter XVII. Reconsideration of Missionary Methods 
 in the Light of the New Situation. 
 
 1. In interpreting the message : We have a fuller ap- 
 preciation of the need for a message distinctly spiritual 
 and so unified as to apply to all of life. 
 
 2. In the delivery of the message : 
 
 a. In evangelism : Our new realization of the 
 power of the spoken word should lead to greater 
 emphasis on oral preaching. 
 
 b. In education : Thorough reconsideration is 
 necessary, with a view to establishing higher stan- 
 dards, securing more adequate material equipment, 
 providing industrial and professional training, and 
 safeguarding the religious interests of mission 
 schools. 
 
 c. In medical work: The experience of the 
 medical corps of the army in sanitation and preven- 
 tive work suggests a similar program for missions. 
 
 d. In social service: The experience of welfare 
 agencies in the army suggests the need for a greater 
 variety of Christian social service. 
 
318 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 3. In the indigenous Church : Greater attention to its 
 development is called for by the present emphasis on 
 self-determination. 
 
 4. In administration : 
 
 a. Thorough surveys are found a prerequisite. 
 
 b. Specific men must be chosen for specific 
 needs. 
 
 c. The need for fuller cooperation is one of the 
 clearest lessons from the war and needs to be 
 applied among the missions on the field, between 
 missions and the indigenous Church, and between 
 field and home base. 
 
 d. In finances it is important that estimates be 
 based not on past records but on needs, that ex- 
 penditures be directed to substantial advance, that 
 accounting be made with scrupulous care. 
 
 e. Furloughs need to be used more efficiently. 
 
 5. A general speeding-up is demanded, consonant 
 with the new opportunity. 
 
 Chapter XVIII. The War and the Literary Aspects of 
 Missions. 
 
 1. The printed word was a major factor in war 
 propaganda, and its significance for Christian propa- 
 ganda is greater than usually realized, for 
 
 a. It is the method which reaches the maximum 
 numbers. 
 
 b. Through the printed word repeated impres- 
 sion is possible. 
 
 c. It makes possible a more exact like-minded- 
 ness than oral tradition can secure. 
 
 2. A wider range and a more effective kind of mis- 
 sionary literature are demanded. 
 
 3. Authors with some technical training are more 
 largely needed, especially native authors. 
 
 4. The printing press is of key importance in mission 
 stations, and a traveling printing expert is needed. 
 
 5. In distribution : 
 
 a. The war propaganda has revealed the value 
 of free distribution, provided the material is really 
 effective. 
 
 b. The best way of increasing sales is to produce 
 literature of intrinsic value. 
 
APPENDIX 319 
 
 c. The factor of loan libraries, both abroad and 
 at home, deserves vastly greater attention. 
 
 d. There may be possibilities in Christian poster 
 propaganda. 
 
 6. Getting literature read is a problem unsolved, 
 
 7. There is a great possibility and necessity of co- 
 operation, both in production and distribution. 
 
 Chapter XIX. Missions and American Business and 
 Professional Men Abroad. 
 
 1. The effect for good or ill of Western business and 
 professional men in non-Christian lands is increasingly 
 important because of post-war expansion of trade. 
 
 2. There is needed on the missionary's part a larger 
 appreciation of the importance of the business man's 
 contribution to the people's life and on the business man's 
 part an intelligent appreciation of missions. 
 
 3. There are certain things that can be done on the 
 field to secure better understanding and cooperation : 
 
 a. The union church and the private school are 
 important agencies for bringing missionaries and 
 other foreign groups together. 
 
 b. Larger salaries to missionaries would make 
 larger social contact possible. 
 
 c. The business contacts of missions should con- 
 form to the highest standards. 
 
 4. Other efforts need to be made here at home: 
 
 a. More effective missionary education and 
 propaganda, so that missions will be elevated to a 
 new dignity in the estimation of the general public. 
 
 b. Contacts between missionary bodies and 
 foreign trade agencies. 
 
 c. Special efforts to induce church members en- 
 gaged in foreign trade to select foreign representa- 
 tives with attention to moral and religious life. 
 
 Chapter XX. The Bearing of Economics and Business 
 on Foreign Missions. 
 
 1. Economics and business, formerly placing an in- 
 dividualistic competitive principle at their center, had 
 little regard for foreign missions, which rests on an ideal 
 of human solidarity and social responsibility. 
 
 2. The science of economics is now passing beyond 
 the old individualism and is coming to regard "social 
 
320 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 utility" as the fundamental standard, as expressed, for 
 example, in 
 
 a. The modern justification of private property. 
 
 b. The principle underlying modern taxation. 
 
 c. The theory of the control of corporations. 
 
 d. The basis of national prohibition. 
 
 3. Economics, therefore, is coming to have Christian 
 foundations. 
 
 4. There are also hopeful signs that the success of 
 business is gradually coming to be judged not on the 
 basis of private profit but of public service. 
 
 5. So long as Western business proceeds on a basis 
 of selfishness, it denies the Christian Gospel that the 
 missionary from the West is proclaiming. 
 
 6. When economics and business both come to rest on 
 Christian principles they will be great missionary 
 agencies. 
 
 Chapter XXI. Missionary Agencies in Relation to Stu- 
 dents from Other Lands. 
 
 1. The war has resulted in a great increase of interest 
 in American educational institutions, so that more foreign 
 students than ever are coming to the United States. 
 
 2. Because of who they are and of who they are to 
 be they present a great missionary responsibility. 
 
 a. A great percentage are here because of mis- 
 sionary encouragement, but only about twenty-five 
 per cent are Christians. 
 
 b. They are sensitive, impressionable, responsive 
 to friendly courtesy and Christian appeals. 
 
 c. Those who have returned without becoming 
 Christians are a hindrance to missionary work, but 
 others have made tremendous contributions. 
 
 3. The visits of increasing numbers of Oriental 
 travelers in this country afford similar opportunities. 
 
 4. There are many ways in which Christians and 
 churches can help these foreign students. 
 
 a. Invite them to church services, social gather- 
 ings, and especially to their homes. 
 
 b. Invite them to speak to churches, young peo- 
 ple's meetings, etc. 
 
 c. Render helpful ministries and give personal 
 encouragement. 
 
APPENDIX 321 
 
 5. Mission board secretaries and returned mission- 
 aries may well consult them on matters of policy. 
 
 Chapter XXII. The Foreign Policies of the United 
 States and the Success of Foreign Missions. 
 
 1. With the new international relationships of the 
 United States, the bearing of our foreign poHcies on the 
 success of foreign missions becomes even greater. 
 
 2. Certain Christian attitudes on the part of the 
 United States toward other lands in the last century 
 have had an incalculably beneficial effect on Christian 
 missions, notably in China and Japan. 
 
 3. Certain unchristian policies of the United States 
 have had and are now having most hurtful effects on 
 missions in Africa, Japan, China, and Latin America. 
 
 4. The Churches must therefore bend every energy 
 to Christianizing our national attitudes and policies. 
 
 a. Mission study textbooks and other agencies 
 of Christian education are needed for informing the 
 Christian public concerning our international re- 
 sponsibilities. 
 
 b. Missionary leaders have a particular respon- 
 sibility for leading the way in creating a more 
 Christian international program. 
 
 c. The Foreign Missions Conference should ap- 
 point a committee on international friendship, to 
 cooperate with the World Alliance for International 
 Friendship, in order to arouse the Churches to a 
 realization of the situation and to action. 
 
 Chapter XXIII. The Relation of Foreign Missions to 
 International Politics. 
 
 1. The war emphasized, as never before, the relation- 
 ship of missions to the political affairs of governments. 
 
 2. The question whether missionary enterprise and 
 its agents could be regarded as supra-national was defi- 
 nitely raised, and the recognition of the trust character 
 of enemy missionary property was secured although a 
 similar status for the missionary could not be secured. 
 
 3. The proposed League of Nations should have far- 
 reaching significance for the missionary enterprise, but 
 its usefulness depends largely on its personnel. 
 
 4. The proposed plan of mandatories would be in 
 the direction of enthroning the missionary spirit in gov- 
 
322 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 ernment, but unless carefully safeguarded may become 
 only a cloak for exploitation. 
 
 5. The question of missionary liberty is raised in a 
 sharper form by the new contacts with governments. 
 
 a. Religious liberty is essential to missionary 
 liberty but missionary liberty goes further, involv- 
 ing the right of propaganda. 
 
 b. The mandatory system of government, being 
 based on an altruistic ideal, ought to tend in the 
 direction of safeguarding missionary rights. 
 
 c. When a missionary's legal rights fall below 
 his moral rights, he should conform to existing laws 
 while endeavoring to modify them. 
 
 d. In matters pertaining to foreign governments, 
 corporate action by a mission rather than action by 
 individuals should be taken. 
 
 6. There will now be greater need for a central world 
 agency of Christian missions, interdenominational and in- 
 ternational in character. 
 
APPENDIX II 
 SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 
 
 Following is a brief bibliography of a few of the more 
 important publications that have appeared during the 
 war bearing on subjects discussed in this volume. 
 
 I 
 
 The Enhanced Significance and Urgency of 
 Foreign Missions in the Light of the War 
 
 Books 
 
 Brown, W. A. Is Christianity practicable? New York, Scrib- 
 
 ner, 1916. pp. 246. $1.50. 
 Dennett, Tyler. The democratic movement in Asia. New 
 
 York, Association Press, 1918. pp. 252. $1.50. 
 HiRTZEL, Sir Arthur. The church, the empire, and the world. 
 
 New York, Macmillan, 1919. pp. 128. $1.50. 
 Lenwood, Frank. Social problems and the East. London, 
 
 Church Missionary Society, 1919. pp. 208. 1/6. 
 Means, P. A. Racial factors in democracy. Boston, Marshall 
 
 Jones, 1919. pp. 278. $2.50. 
 Merrill, W. P. Christian internationalism. New York, Mac- 
 millan, 1919. pp. 193. $1.50. 
 Oldham, J. H. The world and the gospel. London, United 
 
 Council for Missionary Education, 1916. pp. 224. 2/ — . 
 Patton, C. H. World facts and America's responsibility. New 
 
 York, Association Press, 1919. pp. 236. $1.00. 
 Speer, R. E. The gospel and the new world. New York, 
 
 Revell, 1919. $2.00. 
 Taylor, S. E., and Luccock, H. E. The Christian crusade for 
 
 world democracy. New York, Methodist Book Concern, 
 
 1918. pp. 204. 75 cents. 
 
 Periodical Articles 
 
 Basis and ideals of the new internationalism. (Report of the 
 Foreign Missions Conference, 1919. pp. 188-212.) 
 
334 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Bates, C. J. L. The missionary as an interpreter between the 
 Occident and the Orient. (Japan Evangelist, August- 
 September, 1919. pp. 283-291.) 
 
 Bowles, G. Internationalism in missionary work in the Orient. 
 (Japan Evangelist, August-September, 1919. pp. 292-298.) 
 
 Contribution of foreign missions to the new internationalism. 
 (Report of the Foreign Missions Conference of North 
 America, 1919. pp. 213-235.) 
 
 Fleming, D. J. Christianizing a world. (Chinese Recorder, 
 June, 1919. pp. 384-392.) 
 
 Forrester, J. C. The progress of missions. (The East and the 
 West, October, 1919. pp. 339-349.) 
 
 Hutchinson, Paul. The missionary factor in the diplomatic 
 problem of China. (Chinese Recorder, June, 1918. pp. 
 381-388.) 
 
 Shillito, E. The appeal of the missionary enterprise to the 
 man of 1919. (International Review of Missions, January, 
 1919. pp. 18-26.) 
 
 Speer, Robert E. Is a restatement of the Christian message to 
 the non-Christian peoples and a reinterpretation of the 
 missionary objective for the Church at home necessary? 
 (Report of the Foreign Missions Conference of North 
 America, 1919. pp. 138-151.) 
 
 Wheeler, W. R. China, world democracy, and missions. (Mis- 
 sionary Review of the World, February, 1919. pp. 91-96.) 
 
 Yui, D. Z. T. The coming Chinese Christian leadership. 
 (Chinese Recorder, January, 1919. pp. 24-34.) 
 
 ZwEMER, S. M. God, Moslem evangelization, and the new in- 
 ternationalism. (Report of the Foreign Missions Con- 
 ference of North America. 1919. pp. 236-246.) 
 
 II 
 
 The Effect of the War on the Religious Outlook 
 
 IN Various Lands 
 Books 
 
 Ackerman, C. H. Mexico's dilemma. New York, Doran, 
 1918. pp. 281. $1.50. 
 
 Archer, W. India and the future. New York, Knopf, 1918. 
 pp. 326. $3.00. 
 
 Barton, J. L. The Christian approach to Islam. Boston, Pil- 
 grim Press, 1918. pp. 316. $2.00. 
 
 Benson, E. F. Crescent and iron cross. New York, Doran, 
 1918. pp. 240. $1.25. 
 
APPENDIX 325 
 
 Brown, A. J. The mastery of the Far East; the story of 
 Korea's transformation and Japan's rise to supremacy in 
 the Orient. New York, Scribner, 1919. pp. 671. $6.00. 
 
 Burton, M. E. Women workers of the Orient. West Med- 
 ford, Mass. Central Committee on the United Study of 
 Foreign Missions, 1918. pp. 240. 50 cents. 
 
 China Mission Year Book, 1915-1918. Shanghai, China, 
 Kwang Hsiieh Publishing House. $3.00. 
 
 China Year Book. New York, E. P. Button & Co., 1919-1920. 
 $8.00. 
 
 Christian movement in Japanese Empire. Japan Conference 
 of Federated Missions Year Book, 1910-11, 75 cents; 
 1912, $1.00; 1913-15, $1.25; 1916, $1.50. 
 
 Christian occupation of Africa. New York, Foreign Missions 
 Conference of North America, 1917. pp. 185. 20 cents. 
 
 Curtis, L. Letters to the people of India on responsible 
 government. London, Macmillan, 1918. pp. 211. 3/6. 
 
 East India Industrial Commission. Report of the Indian In- 
 dustrial Commission, 1916-18. London, H. M. Stationery 
 Office, 1919. pp. 483. 4/6. 
 
 Farquhar, J. N. Modern religious movements in India. New 
 York, Macmillan, 1915. pp. 471. $2.50. 
 
 Fisher, F. B., and Williams, G. M. India's silent revolution. 
 New York, Macmillan, 1919. pp. 192. $1.50. 
 
 Gamewell, M. N. New life currents in China. New York, 
 Missionary Education Movement, 1919. pp. 227. 75 cents. 
 
 Gibbons, H. A. New map of Africa. New York, Century 
 Company, 1916. pp. 503. $2.00. 
 
 Gibbons, H. A. New map of Asia. New York, Century Com- 
 pany, 1919. pp. 571. $2.00. 
 
 Greene, J. K. Leavening the Levant. Boston, Pilgrim Press, 
 1916. pp. 353. $1.50. 
 
 GuucK, S. L. Working women of Japan. New York, Mis- 
 sionary Education Movement, 1915. pp. 162. 50 cents. 
 
 Holland, W. E. S. The goal of India. London, Council for 
 Missionary Education, 1917. pp. 256. 2/. 
 
 Kawakami, K. K. Japan in world politics. New York, Mac- 
 millan, 1917. pp. 230. $1.50. 
 
 Kirkpatrick, F. S. South America and the war. New York, 
 Putnam, 1919. pp. 79. $1.50. 
 
 Leeder, S. H. Modern sons of the Pharaohs. London, Hol- 
 der and Stoughton, 1918. pp. 371. 16/. 
 
 Lenwood, Frank. Pastels from the Pacific. New York, Ox- 
 ford University Press, 1918. pp. 224. $3.00. 
 
326 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 Macdonald, a. J. Trade, politics and Christianity in Africa 
 
 and the East. New York, Longmans, 1916. pp. 295. $2.00. 
 Mackenzie, De Witt. The awakening of India. London, Hod- 
 
 der, 1918. pp. 159. 2/6. 
 Mathews, B. The riddle of Nearer Asia. New York, Doran, 
 
 1919. pp. 216. $1.25. 
 Montagu-Chelmsford report on Indian constitutional reforms. 
 
 London, H. M. Stationery Office, 1918. pp. 1300. 1/6. 
 Moore, E. C. World crisis and missionary work. Boston, 
 
 American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, 
 
 1916. pp. 124. (Pamphlet.) 
 
 Mukerjee, R. Foundations of Indian economics. New York, 
 Longmans, 1916. pp. 515. 9/. 
 
 OvERLACH, T. W. Foreign financial control in China. New 
 York, Macmillan, 1919. pp. 295. $2.00. 
 
 Paton, William. Social ideals in India. London, London Mis- 
 sionary Society, 1919. pp. 104. 
 
 PooLEY, A. M. Japan at the cross-roads. New York, Dodd, 
 
 1917. pp. 362. $3.50. 
 
 Pratt, James B. India and its faiths. New York, Revell, 
 
 1915. pp. 482. $4.00. 
 Rao, K. V. Future government of India. London, Macmillan, 
 
 1918. pp. 442. 12s. 
 
 Report of the Rowlatt Committee in India. 1918. 
 
 Trowbridge, E. D. Mexico today and tomorrow. New York, 
 Macmillan, 1919. pp. 282. $2.00. 
 
 Wheeler, W. R. China and the World War. New York, Mac- 
 millan, 1919. pp. 263. $1.75. 
 
 Young, Miriam. Among the women of the Punjab. London, 
 Carey, 1916. pp. 139. 1/6. 
 
 Zwemer, S. M. The disintegration of Islam. New York, 
 Revell, 1916. pp. 231. $1.25, 
 
 Periodical Articles 
 
 Archer, A. L. Social service. (Japan Evangelist, March, 
 
 1919. pp. 90-94.) 
 
 Arnold, J. A. China's economic problems and Christian mis- 
 sionary effort. (Chinese Recorder, August, 1919. pp. 515- 
 524.) 
 
 Articles in The Christian Express. Lovedale, So. Africa. 
 
 Articles in The Islamic Review. London, Lord Headlam, 
 editor. 
 
 Articles in The Rcvieiv of Religions. Qadian, India, The 
 Qadiani Movement in Indian Muhammadanism. 
 
APPENDIX 337 
 
 Brown, A. J. A tenant in Shantung. (Asia, September, 1919. 
 pp. 915-920.) 
 
 Childs, J. L. Results of the war upon missionary work in 
 China. (Millard's Review, December 14, 1918. p. 46.) 
 
 Chirol, V. Islam and the war. (Quarterly Review, April, 
 1918. pp. 489-515.) 
 
 Eddy, S. Where China stands today. (International Review 
 of Missions, 1918. pp. 433-444.) 
 
 The Effect of the war in India. (Missionary Reinew of the 
 World, 1918. pp. 884-886.) 
 
 Frease, E. ¥. North Africa missions in war time. (Moslem 
 World, 1918. pp. 263-268.) 
 
 Harris, J. H. African reconstruction after the war. (Mis- 
 sionary Review of the World, June, 1919. pp. 439-446.) 
 
 Jones, F. Among the Chinese labour groups in France. (The 
 East and the West, April, 1919. pp. 134-137.) 
 
 Kagawa, Toyohiko. The present situation. (Japan Evangel- 
 ist, August-September, 1919. pp. 328-332.) 
 
 Keable, R. African priests in France. (The East and the 
 West, 1918. pp. 53-59.) 
 
 Macdonald, D. B. The situation in the Mohammedan world. 
 (The Review, August 30, 1919. pp. 339-341.) 
 
 Merrins, E. M. War's effect on missions in China. (Church- 
 man, July, 1919.) 
 
 Missions and the war. (Indian Standard, August, 1918. p. 
 243.) 
 
 The Present crisis in India. (Harvest Field, July, 1918. pp. 
 241-243.) 
 
 RiGGS, C. T. The waning crescent in Turkey. (Moslem 
 World, January, 1919. pp. 68-76.) 
 
 Studies in Mission Psychology. (Millard's Review, December 
 14, 1918, pp. 51-52.) 
 
 A Survey of the effect of the war upon missions. (Interna- 
 tional Review of Missions, October, 1919. pp. 433-490. To 
 be continued.) 
 
 Taylor, J. D. Some effects of the war on Africa. (Mission- 
 ary Review of the World, June, 1919. pp. 439-446.) 
 
 Watson, C. R. Gains, losses, and handicaps of foreign mis- 
 sions occasioned by the war. (Report of the Foreign 
 Missions Conference of North America, 1919. pp. 116- 
 127.) 
 
 Weston, Frank. The black slaves of Prussia. Universities 
 Mission to Central Africa, pp. 16. 
 
 ZwEMB3i, S. M. The present religious condition of Egypt. 
 (Biblical Review, July, 1919.) 
 
328 THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 
 
 III 
 
 Missionary Principles and Policies in the Light 
 OF THE War 
 Books 
 
 Brown, A. J. Rising churches in non-Christian lands. New 
 York, Missionary Education Movement, 1915. pp. 236. 60 
 cents. 
 
 Brown, W. A. Modern missions in the Far East. New York, 
 Union Theological Seminary, 1917 (pamphlet). 
 
 Chung, Henry. The Oriental policy of the United States. New 
 York, Revell, 1919. pp. 306. $2.00. 
 
 Clayton, A. C. Christian literature in India. Madras, Chris- 
 tian Literature Society for India, 1918. pp. 116. 
 
 Fleming, D. J. Devolution in mission administration. New 
 York, Revell [1916]. pp. 310. $1.50. 
 
 GuncK, S. L. American democracy and Asiatic citizenship. 
 New York, Scribner, 1918. pp. 257. $1.75. 
 
 LoRAM, C. T. The education of the South African native. 
 New York, Longmans, 1917. pp. 340. $2.00. 
 
 McCoNAUGHY, David. Money, the acid test. New York, Mis- 
 sionary Education Movement, 1918. pp. 193. 60 cents. 
 
 RiTSON, J. H. Christian literature in the mission field. Edin- 
 burgh, Continuation Committee, 1915. pp. 152. 1/. 
 
 Periodical Articles 
 
 The Advocacy of foreign missions at the home base. (Inter- 
 national Review of Missions, 1918. pp. 98-106; 219-227; 
 501-509.) 
 
 America's influence on foreig^n students. (Missionary Review 
 of the World, 1918. pp. 562-563.) 
 
 Brown, W. A. Developing the missionary consciousness in the 
 modern man. (International Review of Missions, Oct., 
 1917. pp. 497-510.) 
 
 Cheng, C. Y. The Chinese Christian Church and national 
 movements. (Chinese Recorder, July, 1919. pp. 456-460.) 
 
 Clayton, J. A. Survey of Christian literature in China. (In- 
 ternational Review of Missions, 1918. pp. 445-455.) 
 
 Davis, J. M. The relation of social welfare work to the Chris- 
 tian movement in Japan. (Japan Evangelist, January, 1919. 
 pp. 4-8; February, 1919. pp. 41-45.) 
 
 Diffendorfer, R. E. Developing a dominantly missionary 
 church. (International Review of Missions, January, 1919. 
 pp. 95-103.) 
 
APPENDIX 329 
 
 DovEY, J. W. A comparison between the distribution of Chris- 
 tian Hterature in China and Japan. (Chinese Recorder, 
 March, 1919. pp. 158-166.) 
 
 DovEY, J. W. A policy for the distribution of Chinese Chris- 
 tian literature. {Chinese Recorder, July, 1919. pp. 473- 
 479.) 
 
 French, A. J. P. Wanted — a more vigorous policy. (Moslem 
 World, July, 1919. pp. 247-251.) 
 
 GuLicK, S. L. The responsibility of Christian leaders for in- 
 ternational relations. (Missionary Reviezv of the World, 
 
 1918. pp. 282-288.) 
 
 KuLP, D. H., II. A sociological apologetic for Christian propa- 
 ganda in China. (Chinese Recorder, February, 1919. pp. 
 88-94.) 
 
 Literature needs of the Christian Church in China. (Chinese 
 Recorder, June, 1919. pp. 380-383.) 
 
 Mathews, B. J. Some unoccupied fields at the home base. 
 (International Review of Missions, January, 1919. pp. 
 104-117.) 
 
 Olds, C. B. The community welfare note in missionary serv- 
 ice. (Japan Evangelist, March, 1919. pp. 94-97.) 
 
 RiTSON, J. H. The British Government and missions of alien 
 nationality. (International Reviezv of Missions, January, 
 
 1919. pp. 18-26.) 
 
 SoDERBLOM, N. Christian missions and national politics. (In- 
 ternational Review of Missions, October, 1919. pp. 491- 
 499.) 
 
 Speers, J. M. The war's lessons in giving. (Missionary Re- 
 view of the World, 1918. pp. 202-205.) 
 
 Ten Points on mission policy. (Japan Evangelist, February, 
 1919. pp. 59-63.) 
 

 Date Due 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ,.i-— T 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 -*«- 
 
 » 
 
 
 
 F 
 
 
 
 
 
 _j 
 
 lwml^f^9^I^Kk 
 
 
 
 
 - '^'^j 
 
 
 
 QkH^ 
 
 ^■jwm^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
Theological Semmary-Speer Library 
 
 1 1012 01101 9298 
 
 Hlliii!!ll':!lli|lllll!lllll II